This is a modern-English version of My Reminiscences, originally written by Tagore, Rabindranath. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber's Note:

Obvious typographical errors have been corrected in this text. For a complete list, please see the bottom of this document. Letters with macrons are represented as ā.

RABINDRANATH TAGORE FROM THE PORTRAIT IN COLOURS BY SASI KUMAR HESH RABINDRANATH TAGORE
from the colored portrait by Sasi Kumar Hesh

MY REMINISCENCES

BY

SIR RABINDRANATH TAGORE

WITH FRONTISPIECE FROM THE PORTRAIT IN COLORS BY SASI KUMAR HESH

New York
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
1917
All rights reserved

New York
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
1917
All rights reserved

Copyright, 1916 and 1917
By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Set up and electrotyped. Published April, 1917.

Copyright, 1916 & 1917
By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Set up and electrotyped. Published April, 1917.


TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE

These Reminiscences were written and published by the Author in his fiftieth year, shortly before he started on a trip to Europe and America for his failing health in 1912. It was in the course of this trip that he wrote for the first time in the English language for publication.

These memories were written and published by the author in his fiftieth year, just before he embarked on a journey to Europe and America for his declining health in 1912. During this trip, he wrote for the first time in English for publication.

In these memory pictures, so lightly, even casually presented by the author there is, nevertheless, revealed a connected history of his inner life together with that of the varying literary forms in which his growing self found successive expression, up to the point at which both his soul and poetry attained maturity.

In these memory snapshots, which the author presents quite lightly and even casually, there is still a clear story of his inner life revealed alongside the different literary styles through which his evolving self expressed itself, all the way to the moment when both his soul and poetry reached maturity.

This lightness of manner and importance of matter form a combination the translation of which into a different language is naturally a matter of considerable difficulty. It was, in any case, a task which the present Translator, not being an original writer in the English language, would hardly have ventured to undertake, had there not been other considerations. The translator's familiarity, however, with the persons,vi scenes, and events herein depicted made it a temptation difficult for him to resist, as well as a responsibility which he did not care to leave to others not possessing these advantages, and therefore more liable to miss a point, or give a wrong impression.

This lightness of tone and the significance of the content make translating it into another language quite challenging. In any case, the current translator, who is not an original writer in English, probably wouldn't have taken on this task without other factors in play. However, the translator's familiarity with the people,vi settings, and events portrayed here made it a temptation that was hard to resist, along with a responsibility he didn't want to leave to others who might not have these insights and could therefore miss important details or convey the wrong impression.

The Translator, moreover, had the author's permission and advice to make a free translation, a portion of which was completed and approved by the latter before he left India on his recent tour to Japan and America.

The Translator also had the author's permission and advice to create a free translation, some of which was finished and approved by the author before he left India for his recent trip to Japan and America.

In regard to the nature of the freedom taken for the purposes of the translation, it may be mentioned that those suggestions which might not have been as clear to the foreign as to the Bengali reader have been brought out in a slightly more elaborate manner than in the original text; while again, in rare cases, others which depend on allusions entirely unfamiliar to the non-Indian reader, have been omitted rather than spoil by an over-elaboration the simplicity and naturalness which is the great feature of the original.

In terms of the freedom taken for the translation, it’s worth noting that suggestions which may not have been as clear to the foreign reader as they were to the Bengali reader have been explained in a bit more detail than in the original text. Conversely, in a few cases, references that are completely unfamiliar to non-Indian readers have been left out to maintain the simplicity and naturalness that are the key features of the original.

There are no footnotes in the original. All the footnotes here given have been added by the Translator in the hope that they may be of further assistance to the foreign reader.vii

There are no footnotes in the original. All the footnotes included here have been added by the Translator in the hope that they will be helpful to the foreign reader.vii


CONTENTS

page
Translator's Prefacev
PART I
1.1
2. Teaching Begins3
3. Within and Without8
PART II
4. Servocracy25
5. The Normal School30
6. Versification35
7. Various Learning38
8. My First Outing44
9. Practising Poetry48
PART III
10. Srikantha Babu53
11. Our Bengali Course Ends57
12. The Professor60
13. My Father67
14. A Journey with my Father76
15. At the Himalayas89
PART IV
16. My Return101
17. Home Studies111
18. My Home Environment116
19. Literary Companions125
20. Publishing133
21. Bhanu Singha135
22. Patriotism138
23. The Bharati147
PART V
24. Ahmedabad155
25. England157
26. Loken Palit175
27. The Broken Heart177
PART VI
28. European Music189
29. Valmiki Pratibha192
30. Evening Songs199
31. An Essay on Music203
32. The River-side207
33. More About the Evening Songs210
34. Morning Songs214
PART VII
35. Rajendrahal Mitra231
36. Karwar235
37. Nature's Revenge238
38. Pictures and Songs241
39. An Intervening Period244
40. Bankim Chandra247
PART VIII
41. The Steamer Hulk255
42. Bereavements257
43. The Rains and Autumn264
44. Sharps and Flats267

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


Rabindranath Tagore from the Portrait by S. K. HeshFrontispiece
Facing Page
Tagore in 18776
The Inner Garden Was My Paradise14
The Ganges54
Satya64
Singing to My Father82
The Himalayas94
The Servant-Maids in the Verandah106
My Eldest Brother120
Moonlight180
The Ganges Again208
Karwar Beach236
My Brother Jyotirindra256

PART I


MY REMINISCENCES

(1)

I know not who paints the pictures on memory's canvas; but whoever he may be, what he is painting are pictures; by which I mean that he is not there with his brush simply to make a faithful copy of all that is happening. He takes in and leaves out according to his taste. He makes many a big thing small and small thing big. He has no compunction in putting into the background that which was to the fore, or bringing to the front that which was behind. In short he is painting pictures, and not writing history.

I don't know who creates the images on the canvas of memory; but whoever it is, what they are creating are pictures. By that, I mean they aren't just there with a brush to make a perfect copy of everything happening. They choose what to include and what to leave out based on their preferences. They can make something important seem small and something minor seem big. They have no hesitation in pushing to the background what was once prominent or pulling to the front what was once hidden. In short, they are creating pictures, not recording history.

Thus, over Life's outward aspect passes the series of events, and within is being painted a set of pictures. The two correspond but are not one.

Thus, throughout Life's external appearance unfolds a series of events, while internally a collection of images is being created. The two are related but are not the same.

We do not get the leisure to view thoroughly this studio within us. Portions of it now and then catch our eye, but the greater part remains out of sight in the darkness. Why the ever-busy painter is painting; when he will have done; for what gallery his pictures are destined—who can tell?2

We don't have the time to fully explore this studio inside us. Bits of it catch our attention now and then, but most of it stays hidden in the shadows. Why the constantly working artist is creating, when they'll finish, and for what gallery their artwork is meant—who knows?2

Some years ago, on being questioned as to the events of my past life, I had occasion to pry into this picture-chamber. I had thought to be content with selecting some few materials for my Life's story. I then discovered, as I opened the door, that Life's memories are not Life's history, but the original work of an unseen Artist. The variegated colours scattered about are not reflections of outside lights, but belong to the painter himself, and come passion-tinged from his heart; thereby unfitting the record on the canvas for use as evidence in a court of law.

Some years ago, when I was asked about the events of my past, I took the opportunity to explore this special place filled with memories. I thought I could just pick a few materials for my life story. But as I opened the door, I realized that the memories of life aren’t just a simple history; they’re the original creation of an unseen artist. The mixed colors scattered throughout aren’t reflections of outside light; they belong to the artist and come filled with emotion from his heart. Because of this, the record on the canvas isn’t suitable as evidence in a court of law.

But though the attempt to gather precise history from memory's storehouse may be fruitless, there is a fascination in looking over the pictures, a fascination which cast its spell on me.

But even though trying to pull exact history from memory's collection might be in vain, there's something captivating about looking through the pictures, a charm that has enchanted me.

The road over which we journey, the wayside shelter in which we pause, are not pictures while yet we travel—they are too necessary, too obvious. When, however, before turning into the evening resthouse, we look back upon the cities, fields, rivers and hills which we have been through in Life's morning, then, in the light of the passing day, are they pictures indeed. Thus, when my opportunity came, did I look back, and was engrossed.

The road we travel and the shelter we rest in aren't just images while we're on our way—they're too important, too clear. However, when we pause at the evening rest stop and look back at the cities, fields, rivers, and hills we've passed through in the morning of life, they truly become images in the light of the fading day. So when my chance came, I looked back and was captivated.

Was this interest aroused within me solely by3 a natural affection for my own past? Some personal feeling, of course, there must have been, but the pictures had also an independent artistic value of their own. There is no event in my reminiscences worthy of being preserved for all time. But the quality of the subject is not the only justification for a record. What one has truly felt, if only it can be made sensible to others, is always of importance to one's fellow men. If pictures which have taken shape in memory can be brought out in words, they are worth a place in literature.

Was my interest sparked solely by3 a natural affection for my own past? There must have been some personal feeling involved, but the images also held their own artistic value. There's nothing in my memories that’s significant enough to be preserved forever. However, the significance of the subject isn’t the only reason to keep a record. What one has genuinely felt, if it can be expressed in a way that others understand, is always important to fellow human beings. If memories can be articulated in words, they deserve a spot in literature.

It is as literary material that I offer my memory pictures. To take them as an attempt at autobiography would be a mistake. In such a view these reminiscences would appear useless as well as incomplete.

It is as literary material that I present my memories. To see them as a form of autobiography would be a mistake. From that perspective, these memories would seem both pointless and insufficient.


(2) Teaching Begins

We three boys were being brought up together. Both my companions were two years older than I. When they were placed under their tutor, my teaching also began, but of what I learnt nothing remains in my memory.

We three boys were raised together. Both of my friends were two years older than me. When they started their lessons with their tutor, I began my own education as well, but I can't remember any of what I learned.

What constantly recurs to me is "The rain patters, the leaf quivers."[1] I am just come to4 anchor after crossing the stormy region of the kara, khala[2] series; and I am reading "The rain patters, the leaf quivers," for me the first poem of the Arch Poet. Whenever the joy of that day comes back to me, even now, I realise why rhyme is so needful in poetry. Because of it the words come to an end, and yet end not; the utterance is over, but not its ring; and the ear and the mind can go on and on with their game of tossing the rhyme to each other. Thus did the rain patter and the leaves quiver again and again, the live-long day in my consciousness.

What keeps coming back to me is "The rain patters, the leaf quivers."[1] I just anchored after navigating the stormy area of the kara, khala[2] series; and I'm reading "The rain patters, the leaf quivers," which is for me the first poem of the Arch Poet. Whenever the joy of that day comes back to me, even now, I understand why rhyme is so essential in poetry. Because of it, the words come to a close, yet they don’t really finish; the expression is done, but not its resonance; and the ear and the mind can keep playing their game of tossing the rhyme to each other. Thus did the rain patter and the leaves quiver again and again throughout the day in my consciousness.

Another episode of this period of my early boyhood is held fast in my mind.

Another memory from this time in my early childhood is stuck in my mind.

We had an old cashier, Kailash by name, who was like one of the family. He was a great wit, and would be constantly cracking jokes with everybody, old and young; recently married sons-in-law, new comers into the family circle, being his special butts. There was room for the suspicion that his humour had not deserted him even after death. Once my elders were engaged in an attempt to start a postal service with the other world by means of a planchette. At one of the sittings the pencil scrawled out the name of Kailash. He was asked as to the sort of life one led where he was. Not a bit of it, was the5 reply. "Why should you get so cheap what I had to die to learn?"

We had an old cashier named Kailash, who felt like part of the family. He had a sharp sense of humor and was always making jokes with everyone, young and old; he especially loved poking fun at newly married sons-in-law and newcomers in the family. There was a hint that even in death, his humor hadn’t faded. Once, my elders tried to connect with the other side using a planchette. During one of the sessions, the pencil spelled out Kailash’s name. They asked him what life was like where he was. His reply was, "Not a chance. Why should you get so easily what I had to die to learn?"

This Kailash used to rattle off for my special delectation a doggerel ballad of his own composition. The hero was myself and there was a glowing anticipation of the arrival of a heroine. And as I listened my interest would wax intense at the picture of this world-charming bride illuminating the lap of the future in which she sat enthroned. The list of the jewellery with which she was bedecked from head to foot, and the unheard of splendour of the preparations for the bridal, might have turned older and wiser heads; but what moved the boy, and set wonderful joy pictures flitting before his vision, was the rapid jingle of the frequent rhymes and the swing of the rhythm.

This Kailash would excitedly recite a silly ballad he had written just for me. The hero was me, and there was a hopeful anticipation of a heroine showing up. As I listened, my interest grew intense at the image of this enchanting bride lighting up the future where she sat like a queen. The detailed list of jewelry she wore from head to toe and the stunning preparations for the wedding might have impressed even the most seasoned folks; but what truly captivated the boy and filled his mind with joyful images was the quick jingle of the frequent rhymes and the flow of the rhythm.

These two literary delights still linger in my memory—and there is the other, the infants' classic: "The rain falls pit-a-pat, the tide comes up the river."

These two literary treasures still stick in my mind—and then there’s the other one, the children's classic: "The rain falls softly, the tide comes up the river."

The next thing I remember is the beginning of my school-life. One day I saw my elder brother, and my sister's son Satya, also a little older than myself, starting off to school, leaving me behind, accounted unfit. I had never before ridden in a carriage nor even been out of the house. So when Satya came back, full of unduly glowing accounts6 of his adventures on the way, I felt I simply could not stay at home. Our tutor tried to dispel my illusion with sound advice and a resounding slap: "You're crying to go to school now, you'll have to cry a lot more to be let off later on." I have no recollection of the name, features or disposition of this tutor of ours, but the impression of his weighty advice and weightier hand has not yet faded. Never in my life have I heard a truer prophecy.

The next thing I remember is the start of my school life. One day, I saw my older brother and my sister's son Satya, who was also a bit older than me, heading off to school, leaving me behind because I was considered unfit. I had never ridden in a carriage or even been outside the house before. So, when Satya returned, full of overly enthusiastic stories6 about his adventures on the way, I felt like I just couldn’t stay home anymore. Our tutor tried to burst my bubble with wise advice and a hefty slap: "You’re crying to go to school now, but you'll have to cry a lot more to get out of it later." I don’t remember the tutor's name, looks, or personality, but the impact of his solid advice and even stronger hand hasn’t faded at all. Never in my life have I heard a truer prediction.

My crying drove me prematurely into the Oriental Seminary. What I learnt there I have no idea, but one of its methods of punishment I still bear in mind. The boy who was unable to repeat his lessons was made to stand on a bench with arms extended, and on his upturned palms were piled a number of slates. It is for psychologists to debate how far this method is likely to conduce to a better grasp of things. I thus began my schooling at an extremely tender age.

My crying got me sent to the Oriental Seminary sooner than I should have gone. I don't remember much of what I learned there, but I still remember one of their punishment methods. If a boy couldn't recite his lessons, he had to stand on a bench with his arms stretched out, and a bunch of slates would be piled on his open palms. It's up to psychologists to argue about how effective this method is for learning. So, I started my education at a really young age.

My initiation into literature had its origin, at the same time, in the books which were in vogue in the servants' quarters. Chief among these were a Bengali translation of Chanakya's aphorisms, and the Ramayana of Krittivasa.

My introduction to literature began with the books that were popular in the servants' quarters. The most notable of these were a Bengali translation of Chanakya's aphorisms and Krittivasa's Ramayana.

A picture of one day's reading of the Ramayana comes clearly back to me.

A vivid picture of one day's reading of the Ramayana comes back to me.

Rabindranath Tagore in 1877 Rabindranath Tagore in 1877

The day was a cloudy one. I was playing7 about in the long verandah[3] overlooking the road. All of a sudden Satya, for some reason I do not remember, wanted to frighten me by shouting, "Policeman! Policeman!" My ideas of the duties of policemen were of an extremely vague description. One thing I was certain about, that a person charged with crime once placed in a policeman's hands would, as sure as the wretch caught in a crocodile's serrated grip, go under and be seen no more. Not knowing how an innocent boy could escape this relentless penal code, I bolted towards the inner apartments, with shudders running down my back for blind fear of pursuing policemen. I broke to my mother the news of my impending doom, but it did not seem to disturb her much. However, not deeming it safe to venture out again, I sat down on the sill of my mother's door to read the dog-eared Ramayana, with a marbled paper cover, which belonged to her old aunt. Alongside stretched the verandah running round the four sides of the open inner quadrangle, on which had fallen the faint afternoon glow of the clouded sky, and finding me8 weeping over one of its sorrowful situations my great-aunt came and took away the book from me.

The day was cloudy. I was playing7 on the long verandah[3] overlooking the road. Suddenly, for reasons I can't remember, Satya decided to scare me by shouting, "Policeman! Policeman!" My understanding of what policemen did was pretty vague. One thing I knew for sure was that once someone was caught by the police, they would disappear, just like someone trapped in a crocodile's jaws. Not knowing how an innocent boy could escape this harsh punishment, I ran toward the inner rooms, terrified of the police chasing me. I rushed to tell my mother about my impending doom, but it didn't seem to bother her much. Still, I didn't think it was safe to go outside again, so I sat down on the sill of my mother's door to read the dog-eared Ramayana with a marbled cover that belonged to her old aunt. The verandah wrapped around the open inner courtyard, glowing faintly in the afternoon light of the cloudy sky. When my great-aunt found me crying over one of the sad parts, she came and took the book away from me.


(3) Within and Without

Luxury was a thing almost unknown in the days of my infancy. The standard of living was then, as a whole, much more simple than it is now. Apart from that, the children of our household were entirely free from the fuss of being too much looked after. The fact is that, while the process of looking after may be an occasional treat for the guardians, to the children it is always an unmitigated nuisance.

Luxury was nearly unheard of when I was a child. Life was generally much simpler back then. Besides that, the kids in our home didn’t have to deal with being overly cared for. The truth is, while caring for kids might be a nice change for the adults, for the children, it’s always just a total hassle.

We used to be under the rule of the servants. To save themselves trouble they had almost suppressed our right of free movement. But the freedom of not being petted made up even for the harshness of this bondage, for our minds were left clear of the toils of constant coddling, pampering and dressing-up.

We used to be controlled by the servants. To avoid any hassle, they nearly took away our right to move freely. But the freedom from being spoiled made up for the harshness of this confinement because our minds were free from the burdens of constant pampering, coddling, and dressing up.

Our food had nothing to do with delicacies. A list of our articles of clothing would only invite the modern boy's scorn. On no pretext did we wear socks or shoes till we had passed our tenth year. In the cold weather a second cotton tunic over the first one sufficed. It never entered our heads to consider ourselves ill-off for that reason.9 It was only when old Niyamat, the tailor, would forget to put a pocket into one of our tunics that we complained, for no boy has yet been born so poor as not to have the wherewithal to stuff his pockets; nor, by a merciful dispensation of providence, is there much difference between the wealth of boys of rich and of poor parentage. We used to have a pair of slippers each, but not always where we had our feet. Our habit of kicking the slippers on ahead, and catching them up again, made them work none the less hard, through effectually defeating at every step the reason of their being.

Our food had nothing to do with fancy dishes. Listing our clothes would only make modern boys laugh at us. We didn’t wear socks or shoes until we turned ten. In cold weather, one cotton tunic over another was enough. It never crossed our minds to think we were missing out for that reason.9 We only complained when old Niyamat, the tailor, forgot to put a pocket in one of our tunics because no boy has ever been so poor that he couldn't find something to fill his pockets. Plus, thanks to a lucky twist of fate, there isn’t much difference between the wealth of boys from rich or poor families. Each of us had a pair of slippers, but they weren’t always on our feet. Our habit of kicking the slippers ahead and then catching up with them made them work hard, defeating their purpose with every step.

Our elders were in every way at a great distance from us, in their dress and food, living and doing, conversation and amusement. We caught glimpses of these, but they were beyond our reach. Elders have become cheap to modern children; they are too readily accessible, and so are all objects of desire. Nothing ever came so easily to us. Many a trivial thing was for us a rarity, and we lived mostly in the hope of attaining, when we were old enough, the things which the distant future held in trust for us. The result was that what little we did get we enjoyed to the utmost; from skin to core nothing was thrown away. The modern child of a well-to-do family nibbles at only half the things he gets; the greater part of his world is wasted on him.10

Our elders seemed incredibly distant from us in every way—through their clothing, food, lifestyle, conversations, and entertainment. We caught glimpses of their lives, but they felt out of reach. Nowadays, elders are easily accessible to children, making them and everything they desire seem cheap. Nothing came as easily to us back then. Many trivial things were rare for us, and we mostly lived in the hope of gaining the things the future promised us. As a result, we cherished everything we got and didn't waste a single bit. In contrast, a modern child from a wealthy family only nibbles on half the things they receive; much of their world goes to waste.10

Our days were spent in the servants' quarters in the south-east corner of the outer apartments. One of our servants was Shyam, a dark chubby boy with curly locks, hailing from the District of Khulna. He would put me into a selected spot and, tracing a chalk line all round, warn me with solemn face and uplifted finger of the perils of transgressing this ring. Whether the threatened danger was material or spiritual I never fully understood, but a great fear used to possess me. I had read in the Ramayana of the tribulations of Sita for having left the ring drawn by Lakshman, so it was not possible for me to be sceptical of its potency.

Our days were spent in the servants' quarters in the southeast corner of the outer apartments. One of our helpers was Shyam, a chubby boy with curly hair, from the District of Khulna. He would place me in a chosen spot and, drawing a chalk line all around, would warn me with a serious face and raised finger about the dangers of crossing this ring. I never fully understood whether the danger was physical or spiritual, but I was always filled with fear. I had read in the Ramayana about the troubles Sita faced after stepping outside the ring drawn by Lakshman, so I couldn’t doubt its power.

Just below the window of this room was a tank with a flight of masonry steps leading down into the water; on its west bank, along the garden wall, an immense banyan tree; to the south a fringe of cocoanut palms. Ringed round as I was near this window I would spend the whole day peering through the drawn Venetian shutters, gazing and gazing on this scene as on a picture book. From early morning our neighbours would drop in one by one to have their bath. I knew the time for each one to arrive. I was familiar with the peculiarities of each one's toilet. One would stop up his ears with his fingers as he took his regulation number of dips, after which he11 would depart. Another would not venture on a complete immersion but be content with only squeezing his wet towel repeatedly over his head. A third would carefully drive the surface impurities away from him with a rapid play of his arms, and then on a sudden impulse take his plunge. There was one who jumped in from the top steps without any preliminaries at all. Another would walk slowly in, step by step, muttering his morning prayers the while. One was always in a hurry, hastening home as soon as he was through with his dip. Another was in no sort of hurry at all, taking his bath leisurely, followed with a good rub-down, and a change from wet bathing clothes into clean ones, including a careful adjustment of the folds of his waist cloth, ending with a turn or two in the outer[4] garden, and the gathering of flowers, with which he would finally saunter slowly homewards, radiating the cool comfort of his refreshed body, as he went. This would go on till it was past noon. Then the bathing places would be deserted and become silent. Only the ducks remained, paddling about after water snails, or busy preening their feathers, the live-long day.

Just below the window of this room was a tank with a set of masonry steps leading down into the water; on its west bank, next to the garden wall, stood a huge banyan tree; to the south, there was a line of coconut palms. Sitting by this window, I would spend the whole day peering through the closed Venetian shutters, staring at this scene like it was a picture book. From early morning, our neighbors would drop in one by one to take their bath. I knew the time each one was set to arrive. I was familiar with the quirks of everyone’s routine. One would block his ears with his fingers while he took the standard number of dips, after which he11 would leave. Another wouldn’t dare fully immerse himself but would be content with just wringing his wet towel over his head. A third would swiftly sweep away the surface dirt with a quick flurry of his arms and then, on a sudden impulse, dive in. One person would jump in from the top steps without any build-up at all. Another would wade in slowly, step by step, mumbling his morning prayers. One was always in a rush, heading home as soon as he finished his dip. Another took his time, enjoying his bath leisurely, followed by a thorough drying off and a change from wet bathing clothes into clean ones, making sure to adjust his waist cloth properly, and then he’d take a turn or two in the outer[4] garden, gathering flowers, before slowly making his way home, radiating the cool comfort of his refreshed body. This would go on until it was past noon. Then, the bathing spots would be deserted and silent. Only the ducks remained, paddling around after water snails or busy preening their feathers all day long.

When solitude thus reigned over the water, my whole attention would be drawn to the shadows12 under the banyan tree. Some of its aerial roots, creeping down along its trunk, had formed a dark complication of coils at its base. It seemed as if into this mysterious region the laws of the universe had not found entrance; as if some old-world dream-land had escaped the divine vigilance and lingered on into the light of modern day. Whom I used to see there, and what those beings did, it is not possible to express in intelligible language. It was about this banyan tree that I wrote later:

When I was alone by the water, I would focus completely on the shadows12 under the banyan tree. Some of its aerial roots, hanging down from the trunk, had created a dark jumble of coils at its base. It felt like this mysterious place was untouched by the laws of the universe; as if some ancient dreamland had slipped past divine oversight and remained into the light of modern times. I can’t clearly describe who I saw there or what those beings were doing. It was around this banyan tree that I later wrote:

With twisted roots hanging from your branches, O ancient banyan tree,
You remain still day and night, like a monk in meditation,
Do you ever think about the child who played with your shadows?

Alas! that banyan tree is no more, nor the piece of water which served to mirror the majestic forest-lord! Many of those who used to bathe there have also followed into oblivion the shade of the banyan tree. And that boy, grown older, is counting the alternations of light and darkness which penetrate the complexities with which the roots he has thrown off on all sides have encircled him.

Alas! That banyan tree is gone, along with the water that reflected the great forest king! Many who used to bathe there have also slipped into forgetfulness, just like the shade of the banyan tree. And that boy, now older, is counting the changes of light and darkness that filter through the tangled roots he has cast off around him.

Going out of the house was forbidden to us, in fact we had not even the freedom of all its13 parts. We perforce took our peeps at nature from behind the barriers. Beyond my reach there was this limitless thing called the Outside, of which flashes and sounds and scents used momentarily to come and touch me through its interstices. It seemed to want to play with me through the bars with so many gestures. But it was free and I was bound—there was no way of meeting. So the attraction was all the stronger. The chalk line has been wiped away to-day, but the confining ring is still there. The distant is just as distant, the outside is still beyond me; and I am reminded of the poem I wrote when I was older:

We weren't allowed to go outside; in fact, we didn't even have the freedom to enjoy all the parts of our home. We had to take our glimpses of nature from behind the barriers. Beyond my reach was this endless place called the Outside, from which flashes, sounds, and scents would occasionally come and brush against me through the gaps. It seemed to want to play with me through the bars, making all sorts of gestures. But it was free, and I was trapped—there was no way for us to connect. So the attraction felt even stronger. The chalk line has been erased today, but the ring that confines me is still there. The distant remains just as distant, and the outside is still beyond my grasp; I am reminded of the poem I wrote when I was older:

The caged bird was in a cage, the wild bird was in the forest,
They met when the time was right; it was destined to happen. The free bird calls out, "Oh my love, let’s fly to the woods." The caged bird quietly says, "Come here, let's both live in the cage." The free bird says, "In a cage, where is there space to stretch my wings?"
"Sadly," says the caged bird, "I don't know where I would perch in the sky."

The parapets of our terraced roofs were higher than my head. When I had grown taller; when the tyranny of the servants had relaxed; when, with the coming of a newly married bride into14 the house, I had achieved some recognition as a companion of her leisure, then did I sometimes come up to the terrace in the middle of the day. By that time everybody in the house would have finished their meal; there would be an interval in the business of the household; over the inner apartments would rest the quiet of the midday siesta; the wet bathing clothes would be hanging over the parapets to dry; the crows would be picking at the leavings thrown on the refuse heap at the corner of the yard; in the solitude of that interval the caged bird would, through the gaps in the parapet, commune bill to bill with the free bird!

The walls of our flat roofs were taller than my head. Once I had grown taller; once the strictness of the servants had eased up; once a newly married bride had come into14 the house and I had gained some recognition as her companion, I would sometimes go up to the terrace in the middle of the day. By that time, everyone in the house would have finished their meal; there would be a break in the household activities; the quiet of the midday nap would hang over the inner rooms; the wet bathing clothes would be draped over the walls to dry; the crows would be scavenging the leftovers dumped in the garbage pile at the corner of the yard; and in that moment of solitude, the caged bird would, through the gaps in the wall, connect with the free bird!

The Inner Garden was My Paradise The Inner Garden was my paradise.

I would stand and gaze.... My glance first falls on the row of cocoanut trees on the further edge of our inner garden. Through these are seen the "Singhi's Garden" with its cluster of huts[5] and tank, and on the edge of the tank the dairy of our milkwoman, Tara; still further on, mixed up with the tree-tops, the various shapes and different heights of the terraced roofs of Calcutta, flashing back the blazing whiteness of the midday sun, stretch right away into the grayish blue of the eastern horizon. And some of these far distant 15dwellings from which stand forth their roofed stair-ways leading up to the terrace, look as if with uplifted finger and a wink they are hinting to me of the mysteries of their interiors. Like the beggar at the palace door who imagines impossible treasures to be held in the strong rooms closed to him, I can hardly tell of the wealth of play and freedom which these unknown dwellings seem to me crowded with. From the furthest depth of the sky full of burning sunshine overhead the thin shrill cry of a kite reaches my ear; and from the lane adjoining Singhi's Garden comes up, past the houses silent in their noonday slumber, the sing-song of the bangle-seller—chai choori chai ... and my whole being would fly away from the work-a-day world.

I would stand and stare... My eyes first land on the row of coconut trees at the far edge of our inner garden. Through them, I can see "Singhi's Garden" with its cluster of huts[5] and tank, and next to the tank is our milkwoman Tara’s dairy; further along, mingling with the treetops, are the different shapes and heights of the terraced roofs of Calcutta, reflecting the bright white light of the midday sun, stretching out into the grayish-blue of the eastern horizon. Some of these distant homes, visible for their roofed staircases leading up to the terrace, seem to be suggesting, with an uplifted finger and a wink, the mysteries of what lies inside. Like a beggar at a palace door imagining inaccessible treasures in locked rooms, I can hardly describe the richness of play and freedom I sense these unknown homes are filled with. From the deep blue sky overhead, filled with blazing sunshine, the thin, sharp cry of a kite reaches my ears; and from the lane next to Singhi's Garden comes a melodic chant from the bangle-seller—chai choori chai ... and in that moment, my whole being longs to escape from the everyday world.

My father hardly ever stayed at home, he was constantly roaming about. His rooms on the third storey used to remain shut up. I would pass my hands through the venetian shutters, and thus opening the latch get the door open, and spend the afternoon lying motionless on his sofa at the south end. First of all it was a room always closed, and then there was the stolen entry, this gave it a deep flavour of mystery; further the broad empty expanse of terrace to the south, glowing in the rays of the sun would set me day-dreaming.16

My father was rarely home; he was always out and about. His rooms on the third floor stayed locked. I would slide my hands through the Venetian shutters, unlock the door, and spend the afternoon stretched out on his sofa at the south end. It was a room that was always closed, and sneaking in added an air of mystery; plus, the wide, empty terrace to the south, shining in the sunlight, would make me daydream.16

There was yet another attraction. The water-works had just been started in Calcutta, and in the first exuberance of its triumphant entry it did not stint even the Indian quarters of their supply. In that golden age of pipe water, it used to flow even up to my father's third storey rooms. And turning on the shower tap I would indulge to my heart's content in an untimely bath. Not so much for the comfort of it, as to give rein to my desire to do just as I fancied. The alternation of the joy of liberty, and the fear of being caught, made that shower of municipal water send arrows of delight thrilling into me.

There was another attraction. The water system had just been launched in Calcutta, and in the initial excitement of its triumphant arrival, it didn't even hold back on supplying the Indian neighborhoods. In that golden age of piped water, it flowed all the way up to my father's third-floor rooms. When I turned on the shower, I would indulge in a spontaneous bath to my heart's content. Not so much for the comfort of it, but to satisfy my desire to do whatever I wanted. The mix of the joy of freedom and the fear of getting caught made that stream of municipal water send delightful thrills through me.

It was perhaps because the possibility of contact with the outside was so remote that the joy of it came to me so much more readily. When material is in profusion, the mind gets lazy and leaves everything to it, forgetting that for a successful feast of joy its internal equipment counts for more than the external. This is the chief lesson which his infant state has to teach to man. There his possessions are few and trivial, yet he needs no more for his happiness. The world of play is spoilt for the unfortunate youngster who is burdened with an unlimited quantity of playthings.

It might be that the chance of contact with the outside world was so unlikely that the joy of it came to me much more easily. When there’s plenty of material, the mind tends to get lazy and relies on it, forgetting that for a truly joyful experience, it’s the internal mindset that matters more than the external things. This is the main lesson that a child's state can teach us. They have few, insignificant possessions, yet they don’t need anything more to be happy. The world of play is ruined for the unfortunate child who is overwhelmed by an endless supply of toys.

To call our inner garden a garden is to say a deal too much. Its properties consisted of a17 citron tree, a couple of plum trees of different varieties, and a row of cocoanut trees. In the centre was a paved circle the cracks of which various grasses and weeds had invaded and planted in them their victorious standards. Only those flowering plants which refused to die of neglect continued uncomplainingly to perform their respective duties without casting any aspersions on the gardener. In the northern corner was a rice-husking shed, where the inmates of the inner apartments would occasionally foregather when household necessity demanded. This last vestige of rural life has since owned defeat and slunk away ashamed and unnoticed.

Calling our inner garden a garden is a bit of an exaggeration. It included a17 citron tree, a couple of plum trees of different types, and a row of coconut trees. In the center, there was a paved circle that cracks had allowed various grasses and weeds to invade, proudly displaying their presence. Only the flowering plants that managed to survive neglect continued to do their jobs without complaining about the gardener. In the northern corner, there was a rice-husking shed, where the people living in the inner apartments would sometimes gather when necessary. This last remnant of rural life has since faded away, retreating quietly and unnoticed.

None the less I suspect that Adam's garden of Eden could hardly have been better adorned than this one of ours; for he and his paradise were alike naked; they needed not to be furnished with material things. It is only since his tasting of the fruit of the tree of knowledge, and till he can fully digest it, that man's need for external furniture and embellishment persistently grows. Our inner garden was my paradise; it was enough for me. I well remember how in the early autumn dawn I would run there as soon as I was awake. A scent of dewy grass and foliage would rush to meet me, and the morning with its cool fresh sunlight would peep out at me over the top18 of the Eastern garden wall from below the trembling tassels of the cocoanut palms.

Nonetheless, I believe that Adam's Garden of Eden could hardly have been more beautiful than ours; he and his paradise were both bare, needing no physical possessions. It's only since he ate from the tree of knowledge, and until he can fully process it, that humanity's desire for external decorations and furnishings has continued to grow. Our inner garden was my paradise; it was all I needed. I clearly remember how, in the early autumn dawn, I would run there as soon as I woke up. The scent of dewy grass and leaves would rush to greet me, and the morning light, fresh and cool, would peek over the top18 of the eastern garden wall, just below the swaying tassels of the coconut palms.

There is another piece of vacant land to the north of the house which to this day we call the golabari (barn house). The name shows that in some remote past this must have been the place where the year's store of grain used to be kept in a barn. Then, as with brother and sister in infancy, the likeness between town and country was visible all over. Now the family resemblance can hardly be traced. This golabari would be my holiday haunt if I got the chance. It would hardly be correct to say that I went there to play—it was the place not play, which drew me. Why this was so, is difficult to tell. Perhaps its being a deserted bit of waste land lying in an out-of-the-way corner gave it its charm for me. It was entirely outside the living quarters and bore no stamp of usefulness; moreover it was as unadorned as it was useless, for no one had ever planted anything there; it was doubtless for these reasons that this desert spot offered no resistance to the free play of the boy's imagination. Whenever I got any loop-hole to evade the vigilance of my warders and could contrive to reach the golabari I felt I had a holiday indeed.

There’s another piece of empty land north of the house that we still call the golabari (barn house). The name suggests that long ago, this was where the year’s supply of grain was kept in a barn. Back then, there was a clear connection between town and country. Now, that resemblance is almost gone. This golabari would be my getaway if I had the chance. It wouldn’t be accurate to say I went there to play—it was the place itself, not the play, that drew me in. Why that was, I can't say for sure. Maybe its status as a deserted, out-of-the-way piece of land gave it its appeal to me. It was completely separate from where people lived and showed no signs of usefulness; plus, it was as bare as it was useless, since no one had ever planted anything there. Probably for these reasons, this barren spot allowed my imagination to run wild. Whenever I found a way to slip past my guardians and make it to the golabari, I truly felt like I was on a holiday.

There was yet another place in our house which I have even yet not succeeded in finding out.19 A little girl playmate of my own age called this the "King's palace."[6] "I have just been there," she would sometimes tell me. But somehow the propitious moment never turned up when she could take me along with her. That was a wonderful place, and its playthings were as wonderful as the games that were played there. It seemed to me it must be somewhere very near—perhaps in the first or second storey; the only thing was one never seemed to be able to get there. How often have I asked my companion, "Only tell me, is it really inside the house or outside?" And she would always reply, "No, no, it's in this very house." I would sit and wonder: "Where then can it be? Don't I know all the rooms of the house?" Who the king might be I never cared to inquire; where his palace is still remains undiscovered; this much was clear—the king's palace was within our house.

There was another spot in our house that I've still never figured out.19 A little girl who was my age called it the "King's palace."[6] "I was just there," she would sometimes tell me. But somehow, the right moment never came for her to take me with her. It sounded like an amazing place, and its toys were as incredible as the games that were played there. I thought it must be close by—maybe on the first or second floor; the problem was, no one ever seemed to be able to get there. How many times have I asked my friend, "Just tell me, is it really inside the house or outside?" And she would always say, "No, no, it's in this very house." I would sit there wondering, "So where could it be? Don't I know all the rooms in the house?" I never bothered to ask who the king was; where his palace is remains a mystery; all that was clear was that the king's palace was inside our house.

Looking back on childhood's days the thing that recurs most often is the mystery which used to fill both life and world. Something undreamt of was lurking everywhere and the uppermost question every day was: when, Oh! when would we come across it? It was as if nature held something in her closed hands and was smilingly asking us: "What d'you think I have?" What was20 impossible for her to have was the thing we had no idea of.

Looking back on my childhood, the thing that stands out the most is the mystery that filled both life and the world. There was something unimaginable lurking everywhere, and the biggest question on our minds every day was: when, oh when, would we discover it? It felt like nature was hiding something in her hands and teasing us, asking, "What do you think I have?" What was20 impossible for her to have was the very thing we had no clue about.

Well do I remember the custard apple seed which I had planted and kept in a corner of the south verandah, and used to water every day. The thought that the seed might possibly grow into a tree kept me in a great state of fluttering wonder. Custard apple seeds still have the habit of sprouting, but no longer to the accompaniment of that feeling of wonder. The fault is not in the custard apple but in the mind. We had once stolen some rocks from an elder cousin's rockery and started a little rockery of our own. The plants which we sowed in its interstices were cared for so excessively that it was only because of their vegetable nature that they managed to put up with it till their untimely death. Words cannot recount the endless joy and wonder which this miniature mountain-top held for us. We had no doubt that this creation of ours would be a wonderful thing to our elders also. The day that we sought to put this to the proof, however, the hillock in the corner of our room, with all its rocks, and all its vegetation, vanished. The knowledge that the schoolroom floor was not a proper foundation for the erection of a mountain was imparted so rudely, and with such suddenness, that it gave us a considerable shock. The weight of stone of21 which the floor was relieved settled on our minds when we realised the gulf between our fancies and the will of our elders.

Well do I remember the custard apple seed that I planted and kept in a corner of the south porch, watering it every day. The idea that the seed might grow into a tree filled me with a fluttering sense of wonder. Custard apple seeds still sprout, but now they don’t come with that same feeling of amazement. The problem isn't the custard apple; it's in my mind. We once took some rocks from an older cousin's rock garden and started our own little rock garden. The plants we put in the spaces between were cared for so much that they only survived because they were plants until they eventually died. Words can't express the endless joy and wonder this little mountain of ours gave us. We were sure this creation of ours would be amazing for our elders too. However, the day we tried to prove that, the little hill in the corner of our room, with all its rocks and plants, disappeared. The realization that the classroom floor wasn’t a solid base for building a mountain hit us so abruptly that it was quite a shock. The weight of the rocks that the floor had to bear settled on our minds when we understood the gap between our dreams and the wishes of our elders.

How intimately did the life of the world throb for us in those days! Earth, water, foliage and sky, they all spoke to us and would not be disregarded. How often were we struck by the poignant regret that we could only see the upper storey of the earth and knew nothing of its inner storey. All our planning was as to how we could pry beneath its dust-coloured cover. If, thought we, we could drive in bamboo after bamboo, one over the other, we might perhaps get into some sort of touch with its inmost depths.

How deeply did the world’s life resonate with us back then! Earth, water, trees, and sky—they all communicated with us and couldn’t be ignored. So many times, we felt this intense regret that we could only see the surface of the earth and had no clue about what lay beneath. All our plans revolved around figuring out how to break through its dusty exterior. If only, we thought, we could drive bamboo after bamboo into the ground, one stacked on top of the other, maybe we could connect with its deepest layers.

During the Magh festival a series of wooden pillars used to be planted round the outer courtyard for supporting the chandeliers. Digging holes for these would begin on the first of Magh. The preparations for festivity are ever interesting to young folk. But this digging had a special attraction for me. Though I had watched it done year after year—and seen the hole grow bigger and bigger till the digger had completely disappeared inside, and yet nothing extraordinary, nothing worthy of the quest of prince or knight, had ever appeared—yet every time I had the feeling that the lid being lifted off a chest of mystery. I felt that a little bit more digging would do it.22 Year after year passed, but that bit never got done. There was a pull at the curtain but it was not drawn. The elders, thought I, can do whatever they please, why do they rest content with such shallow delving? If we young folk had the ordering of it, the inmost mystery of the earth would no longer be allowed to remain smothered in its dust covering.

During the Magh festival, a series of wooden pillars were planted around the outer courtyard to hold up the chandeliers. Digging holes for these would start on the first of Magh. The preparations for the celebration are always exciting for young people. But this digging had a special appeal for me. Even though I had seen it done year after year—and watched the hole get bigger and bigger until the digger completely vanished inside, and nothing extraordinary, nothing worthy of a prince or knight's quest, ever emerged—still, every time I had the feeling that the lid was being lifted off a chest of mysteries. I felt that a little more digging would reveal something. 22 Year after year passed, but that little bit never happened. There was a tug at the curtain but it wasn’t drawn back. The elders, I thought, can do whatever they want; why are they satisfied with such shallow digging? If we young people were in charge, the deepest mysteries of the earth wouldn’t be allowed to stay hidden beneath that layer of dust.

And the thought that behind every part of the vault of blue reposed the mysteries of the sky would also spur our imaginings. When our Pundit, in illustration of some lesson in our Bengali science primer, told us that the blue sphere was not an enclosure, how thunderstruck we were! "Put ladder upon ladder," said he, "and go on mounting away, but you will never bump your head." He must be sparing of his ladders, I opined, and questioned with a rising inflection, "And what if we put more ladders, and more, and more?" When I realised that it was fruitless multiplying ladders I remained dumbfounded pondering over the matter. Surely, I concluded, such an astounding piece of news must be known only to those who are the world's schoolmasters!23

And the idea that behind every part of the blue sky lay the mysteries of the universe fueled our imaginations. When our teacher, trying to explain something from our Bengali science book, told us that the blue dome wasn’t a physical barrier, we were shocked! "You can stack ladder upon ladder," he said, "and keep climbing, but you’ll never hit your head." I thought he must be careful with his ladders and asked with growing curiosity, "But what if we keep adding more ladders, again and again?" When I realized it was pointless to keep multiplying the ladders, I was left speechless, considering the implications. Surely, I concluded, this incredible revelation must be known only to the world's educators!23


PART II


(4) Servocracy

In the history of India the regime of the Slave Dynasty was not a happy one. In going back to the reign of the servants in my own life's history I can find nothing glorious or cheerful touching the period. There were frequent changes of king, but never a variation in the code of restraints and punishments with which we were afflicted. We, however, had no opportunity at the time for philosophising on the subject; our backs bore as best they could the blows which befell them: and we accepted as one of the laws of the universe that it is for the Big to hurt and for the Small to be hurt. It has taken me a long time to learn the opposite truth that it is the Big who suffer and the Small who cause suffering.

In India's history, the time of the Slave Dynasty was not a happy one. Looking back on the era of the rulers in my own life, I can find nothing glorious or uplifting about that period. There were constant changes in leadership, but the rules and punishments we faced never changed. At that time, we didn't have the chance to think deeply about it; we just endured the blows as best as we could. We accepted that it was one of life's harsh realities that the powerful hurt the powerless. It has taken me a long time to realize the opposite truth: it's the powerful who actually suffer, while the powerless are the ones who inflict suffering.

The quarry does not view virtue and vice from the standpoint of the hunter. That is why the alert bird, whose cry warns its fellows before the shot has sped, gets abused as vicious. We howled when we were beaten, which our chastisers did not consider good manners; it was in fact counted sedition against the servocracy. I cannot forget how, in order effectively to suppress such sedition, our heads used to be crammed into the huge water jars then in use; distasteful, doubtless, was this26 outcry to those who caused it; moreover, it was likely to have unpleasant consequences.

The quarry doesn’t see good and bad from the hunter’s perspective. That’s why the alert bird, whose call warns its friends before the shot is fired, gets labeled as vicious. We cried out when we were beaten, which those punishing us didn’t see as good behavior; it was actually considered rebellion against the ruling power. I can’t forget how, to effectively silence such rebellion, they used to shove our heads into the big water jars that were common at the time; this outcry was certainly unpleasant for those who caused it, and it could lead to bad outcomes. 26

I now sometimes wonder why such cruel treatment was meted out to us by the servants. I cannot admit that there was on the whole anything in our behaviour or demeanour to have put us beyond the pale of human kindness. The real reason must have been that the whole of our burden was thrown on the servants, and the whole burden is a thing difficult to bear even for those who are nearest and dearest. If children are only allowed to be children, to run and play about and satisfy their curiosity, it becomes quite simple. Insoluble problems are only created if you try to confine them inside, keep them still or hamper their play. Then does the burden of the child, so lightly borne by its own childishness, fall heavily on the guardian—like that of the horse in the fable which was carried instead of being allowed to trot on its own legs: and though money procured bearers even for such a burden it could not prevent them taking it out of the unlucky beast at every step.

I sometimes wonder why the servants treated us so cruelly. I can't believe our behavior or demeanor was so bad that we deserved to be treated that way. The real issue was that all our responsibilities fell on the servants, which is a heavy load to carry even for those we love the most. If kids are allowed to just be kids, to run around, play, and explore, everything is much easier. Complicated problems only arise when you try to keep them cooped up, make them stay still, or restrict their play. When that happens, the weight of a child's burdens, which they usually carry lightly, becomes heavy for the caregiver—like the horse in the fable that was forced to carry a load instead of being allowed to trot on its own. Even if money could hire people to carry the load, it wouldn’t stop them from taking it out on the poor animal at every step.

Of most of these tyrants of our childhood I remember only their cuffings and boxings, and nothing more. Only one personality stands out in my memory.

Of most of these tyrants from my childhood, I only remember their slaps and punches, and nothing else. Only one person really stands out in my memory.

His name was Iswar. He had been a village schoolmaster before. He was a prim, proper and27 sedately dignified personage. The Earth seemed too earthy for him, with too little water to keep it sufficiently clean; so that he had to be in a constant state of warfare with its chronic soiled state. He would shoot his water-pot into the tank with a lightning movement so as to get his supply from an uncontaminated depth. It was he who, when bathing in the tank, would be continually thrusting away the surface impurities till he took a sudden plunge expecting, as it were, to catch the water unawares. When walking his right arm stood out at an angle from his body, as if, so it seemed to us, he could not trust the cleanliness even of his own garments. His whole bearing had the appearance of an effort to keep clear of the imperfections which, through unguarded avenues, find entrance into earth, water and air, and into the ways of men. Unfathomable was the depth of his gravity. With head slightly tilted he would mince his carefully selected words in a deep voice. His literary diction would give food for merriment to our elders behind his back, some of his high-flown phrases finding a permanent place in our family repertoire of witticisms. But I doubt whether the expressions he used would sound as remarkable to-day; showing how the literary and spoken languages, which used to be as sky from earth asunder, are now coming nearer each other.28

His name was Iswar. He had previously worked as a village schoolmaster. He was a prim, proper, and quite dignified person. The Earth seemed too dirty for him, lacking enough water to keep it clean, so he was always struggling against its ongoing filth. He would quickly toss his water pot into the tank to get water from a cleaner depth. While bathing in the tank, he would constantly push away the surface dirt, waiting to dive in as if to catch the water by surprise. When he walked, his right arm stuck out from his body, as if he didn’t trust the cleanliness of his own clothes. His entire demeanor seemed like a careful attempt to avoid the imperfections that can sneak into the earth, water, air, and people's lives. The depth of his seriousness was unfathomable. With his head slightly tilted, he chose his words carefully and spoke in a deep voice. His literary style often amused our elders behind his back, and some of his grand phrases became a permanent part of our family jokes. But I doubt the expressions he used would stand out as much today; this shows how much the literary and spoken languages, once worlds apart, are coming closer together.

This erstwhile schoolmaster had discovered a way of keeping us quiet in the evenings. Every evening he would gather us round the cracked castor-oil lamp and read out to us stories from the Ramayana and Mahabharata. Some of the other servants would also come and join the audience. The lamp would be throwing huge shadows right up to the beams of the roof, the little house lizards catching insects on the walls, the bats doing a mad dervish dance round and round the verandahs outside, and we listening in silent open-mouthed wonder.

This former schoolteacher found a way to keep us quiet in the evenings. Every evening, he would gather us around the cracked castor-oil lamp and read stories from the Ramayana and Mahabharata. Some of the other servants would come and join us too. The lamp cast large shadows up to the beams of the ceiling, while the little house lizards caught insects on the walls and the bats danced wildly around the verandahs outside, and we listened in silent, wide-eyed amazement.

I still remember, on the evening we came to the story of Kusha and Lava, and those two valiant lads were threatening to humble to the dust the renown of their father and uncles, how the tense silence of that dimly lighted room was bursting with eager anticipation. It was getting late, our prescribed period of wakefulness was drawing to a close, and yet the denouement was far off.

I still remember the evening we heard the story of Kusha and Lava, and those two brave boys were about to bring down the legacy of their father and uncles. The tense silence in that dimly lit room was filled with eager anticipation. It was getting late, our allowed time to stay awake was coming to an end, but the climax was still far off.

At this critical juncture my father's old follower Kishori came to the rescue, and finished the episode for us, at express speed, to the quickstep of Dasuraya's jingling verses. The impression of the soft slow chant of Krittivasa's[7] fourteen-syllabled measure was swept clean away and we were left29 overwhelmed by a flood of rhymes and alliterations.

At this crucial moment, my father's longtime follower Kishori stepped in to help us out, quickly wrapping up the situation to the upbeat rhythm of Dasuraya's catchy verses. The soothing, slow chant of Krittivasa's fourteen-syllable meter was completely erased, leaving us29 overwhelmed by a wave of rhymes and alliterations.

On some occasions these readings would give rise to shastric discussions, which would at length be settled by the depth of Iswar's wise pronouncements. Though, as one of the children's servants, his rank in our domestic society was below that of many, yet, as with old Grandfather Bhisma in the Mahabharata, his supremacy would assert itself from his seat, below his juniors.

On certain occasions, these readings would spark discussions based on scriptures, which would ultimately be resolved by the depth of Iswar's wise statements. Although his status as one of the children's servants was lower than that of many others in our household, similar to the old Grandfather Bhisma in the Mahabharata, his authority would claim its place from his position, beneath his juniors.

Our grave and reverend servitor had one weakness to which, for the sake of historical accuracy, I feel bound to allude. He used to take opium. This created a craving for rich food. So that when he brought us our morning goblets of milk the forces of attraction in his mind would be greater than those of repulsion. If we gave the least expression to our natural repugnance for this meal, no sense of responsibility for our health could prompt him to press it on us a second time.

Our serious and respected servant had one weakness that I feel compelled to mention for the sake of historical accuracy. He used to take opium. This made him crave rich food. So when he brought us our morning cups of milk, his desire for the food was stronger than his dislike for it. If we showed even a hint of our natural aversion to this meal, no sense of responsibility for our health would make him insist on serving it to us again.

Iswar also held somewhat narrow views as to our capacity for solid nourishment. We would sit down to our evening repast and a quantity of luchis[8] heaped on a thick round wooden tray would be placed before us. He would begin by gingerly dropping a few on each platter, from a30 sufficient height to safeguard himself from contamination[9]—like unwilling favours, wrested from the gods by dint of importunity, did they descend, so dexterously inhospitable was he. Next would come the inquiry whether he should give us any more. I knew the reply which would be most gratifying, and could not bring myself to deprive him by asking for another help.

Iswar also had pretty limited ideas about our ability to eat well. We would sit down for dinner, and a pile of luchis[8] would be placed on a thick round wooden tray in front of us. He would start by carefully dropping a few on each plate, from a30 height that kept him safe from germs[9]—like reluctant gifts, snatched from the gods through sheer persistence, they would fall, so unwelcoming was his manner. Then he would ask if he should give us more. I knew the answer that would please him the most, and I couldn’t bring myself to ask for another serving.

Then again Iswar was entrusted with a daily allowance of money for procuring our afternoon light refreshment. He would ask us every morning what we should like to have. We knew that to mention the cheapest would be accounted best, so sometimes we ordered a light refection of puffed rice, and at others an indigestible one of boiled gram or roasted groundnuts. It was evident that Iswar was not as painstakingly punctilious in regard to our diet as with the shastric proprieties.

Then again, Iswar was given a daily budget to buy our afternoon snacks. Every morning, he would ask us what we wanted. We knew that saying the cheapest option would be seen as the best choice, so sometimes we ordered a light snack of puffed rice, and other times something harder to digest like boiled chickpeas or roasted peanuts. It was clear that Iswar wasn't as strict about our diet as he was about following the rules.


(5) The Normal School

While at the Oriental Seminary I had discovered a way out of the degradation of being a mere pupil. I had started a class of my own in a corner of our verandah. The wooden bars of the railing31 were my pupils, and I would act the schoolmaster, cane in hand, seated on a chair in front of them. I had decided which were the good boys and which the bad—nay, further, I could distinguish clearly the quiet from the naughty, the clever from the stupid. The bad rails had suffered so much from my constant caning that they must have longed to give up the ghost had they been alive. And the more scarred they got with my strokes the worse they angered me, till I knew not how to punish them enough. None remain to bear witness to-day how tremendously I tyrannised over that poor dumb class of mine. My wooden pupils have since been replaced by cast-iron railings, nor have any of the new generation taken up their education in the same way—they could never have made the same impression.

While at the Oriental Seminary, I found a way to escape the humiliation of being just a student. I set up my own class in a corner of our verandah. The wooden bars of the railing31 were my students, and I played the teacher with a stick in hand, sitting on a chair in front of them. I decided who the good kids were and who the bad ones—actually, I could easily tell the quiet ones apart from the troublemakers, and the smart ones from the slow ones. The bad rails endured so much from my constant beating that they must have longed to be free from it if they were alive. And the more I marked them with my blows, the angrier I became, until I didn't know how to punish them enough. No one is left to witness today how severely I ruled over that poor silent class of mine. My wooden students have since been replaced by cast-iron railings, and none of the new ones have taken on their education in the same way—they could never have made the same impact.

I have since realised how much easier it is to acquire the manner than the matter. Without an effort had I assimilated all the impatience, the short temper, the partiality and the injustice displayed by my teachers to the exclusion of the rest of their teaching. My only consolation is that I had not the power of venting these barbarities on any sentient creature. Nevertheless the difference between my wooden pupils and those of the Seminary did not prevent my psychology from being identical with that of its schoolmasters.32

I’ve come to realize how much easier it is to pick up the attitude than the knowledge. I had effortlessly absorbed all the impatience, the short temper, the bias, and the unfairness shown by my teachers, overshadowing the rest of their lessons. My only comfort is that I didn’t have the ability to unleash this harshness on any living being. Still, the difference between my uninterested students and those from the Seminary didn’t stop my mindset from being the same as that of my teachers.32

I could not have been long at the Oriental Seminary, for I was still of tender age when I joined the Normal School. The only one of its features which I remember is that before the classes began all the boys had to sit in a row in the gallery and go through some kind of singing or chanting of verses—evidently an attempt at introducing an element of cheerfulness into the daily routine.

I couldn't have been at the Oriental Seminary for long since I was still quite young when I joined the Normal School. The only thing I remember about it is that before classes started, all the boys had to sit in a row in the gallery and participate in some sort of singing or chanting of verses—clearly an effort to add a bit of cheer to our daily routine.

Unfortunately the words were English and the tune quite as foreign, so that we had not the faintest notion what sort of incantation we were practising; neither did the meaningless monotony of the performance tend to make us cheerful. This failed to disturb the serene self-satisfaction of the school authorities at having provided such a treat; they deemed it superfluous to inquire into the practical effect of their bounty; they would probably have counted it a crime for the boys not to be dutifully happy. Anyhow they rested content with taking the song as they found it, words and all, from the self-same English book which had furnished the theory.

Unfortunately, the words were in English and the melody felt just as foreign, so we had no clue what kind of chant we were performing; the pointless repetition of the act didn’t help our mood either. This didn’t seem to bother the school officials, who were pleased with themselves for providing such a treat; they thought it was unnecessary to check how their generosity affected us. They would likely have seen it as wrong if the boys weren’t dutifully happy. In any case, they were satisfied with taking the song as it was, words and all, straight from the same English book that had given them the theory.

The language into which this English resolved itself in our mouths cannot but be edifying to philologists. I can recall only one line:

The language that came out of our mouths in English has to be interesting for linguists. I can only remember one line:

Kallokee pullokee singill mellaling mellaling mellaling.

Kallokee pullokee singill mellaling mellaling mellaling.

After much thought I have been able to guess33 at the original of a part of it. Of what words kallokee is the transformation still baffles me. The rest I think was:

After thinking it over, I’ve managed to figure out33 part of the original. I'm still puzzled about how the word kallokee was changed. The rest, I believe, was:

... full of glee, singing merrily, merrily, merrily!

... full of joy, singing happily, happily, happily!

As my memories of the Normal School emerge from haziness and become clearer they are not the least sweet in any particular. Had I been able to associate with the other boys, the woes of learning might not have seemed so intolerable. But that turned out to be impossible—so nasty were most of the boys in their manners and habits. So, in the intervals of the classes, I would go up to the second storey and while away the time sitting near a window overlooking the street. I would count: one year—two years—three years—; wondering how many such would have to be got through like this.

As my memories of the Normal School come into focus from the fog of the past, they’re not sweet at all. If I had been able to fit in with the other boys, learning might not have felt so unbearable. But that wasn’t possible—most of the boys had awful manners and habits. So, during breaks between classes, I would go up to the second floor and pass the time sitting by a window that looked out onto the street. I would count: one year—two years—three years—wondering how many more I would have to endure like this.

Of the teachers I remember only one, whose language was so foul that, out of sheer contempt for him, I steadily refused to answer any one of his questions. Thus I sat silent throughout the year at the bottom of his class, and while the rest of the class was busy I would be left alone to attempt the solution of many an intricate problem.

Of all the teachers I remember, there was only one whose language was so disgusting that, out of pure disdain for him, I consistently refused to answer any of his questions. So I sat quietly at the back of his class all year, and while the rest of the class was engaged, I would be left alone to tackle many complicated problems.

One of these, I remember, on which I used to cogitate profoundly, was how to defeat an enemy without having arms. My preoccupation with this question, amidst the hum of the boys reciting34 their lessons, comes back to me even now. If I could properly train up a number of dogs, tigers and other ferocious beasts, and put a few lines of these on the field of battle, that, I thought, would serve very well as an inspiriting prelude. With our personal prowess let loose thereafter, victory should by no means be out of reach. And, as the picture of this wonderfully simple strategy waxed vivid in my imagination, the victory of my side became assured beyond doubt.

One of the things I remember thinking about deeply was how to defeat an enemy without weapons. My obsession with this question, while the boys were reciting34 their lessons, still sticks with me today. I thought that if I could properly train a bunch of dogs, tigers, and other fierce animals, and send a few of them into battle, that would make for an exciting start. With our own skills unleashed afterward, winning should definitely be achievable. And as this brilliantly simple strategy became clearer in my mind, I was sure that my team would win without a doubt.

While work had not yet come into my life I always found it easy to devise short cuts to achievement; since I have been working I find that what is hard is hard indeed, and what is difficult remains difficult. This, of course, is less comforting; but nowhere near so bad as the discomfort of trying to take shortcuts.

While work hadn’t entered my life yet, I always found it easy to come up with shortcuts to success; now that I’m working, I realize that what’s hard is genuinely hard, and what’s difficult continues to be difficult. This is, of course, less reassuring; but it’s nowhere near as uncomfortable as trying to take shortcuts.

When at length a year of that class had passed, we were examined in Bengali by Pandit Madhusudan Vachaspati. I got the largest number of marks of all the boys. The teacher complained to the school authorities that there had been favouritism in my case. So I was examined a second time, with the superintendent of the school seated beside the examiner. This time, also, I got a top place.35

When a year of that class finally passed, we were tested in Bengali by Pandit Madhusudan Vachaspati. I scored the highest marks among all the boys. The teacher complained to the school authorities that I had received favoritism. So, I had to take the exam again, with the school superintendent sitting next to the examiner. This time, I also placed at the top.35


(6) Versification

I could not have been more than eight years old at the time. Jyoti, a son of a niece of my father's, was considerably older than I. He had just gained an entrance into English literature, and would recite Hamlet's soliloquy with great gusto. Why he should have taken it into his head to get a child, as I was, to write poetry I cannot tell. One afternoon he sent for me to his room, and asked me to try and make up a verse; after which he explained to me the construction of the payar metre of fourteen syllables.

I was only about eight years old at the time. Jyoti, my father's niece's son, was much older than me. He had just started getting into English literature and would recite Hamlet's soliloquy with a lot of enthusiasm. I have no idea why he decided to get a kid like me to write poetry. One afternoon, he called me to his room and asked me to try to create a verse; afterward, he explained to me the structure of the payar meter of fourteen syllables.

I had up to then only seen poems in printed books—no mistakes penned through, no sign to the eye of doubt or trouble or any human weakness. I could not have dared even to imagine that any effort of mine could produce such poetry.

I had only seen poems in printed books up to that point—no mistakes crossed out, no visible signs of doubt, trouble, or any human flaws. I couldn't have even imagined that anything I created could produce such poetry.

One day a thief had been caught in our house. Overpowered by curiosity, yet in fear and trembling, I ventured to the spot to take a peep at him. I found he was just an ordinary man! And when he was somewhat roughly handled by our door-keeper I felt a great pity. I had a similar experience with poetry.

One day, a thief was caught in our house. Driven by curiosity but also feeling scared, I went to take a look at him. I discovered he was just an ordinary guy! And when our doorkeeper handled him a bit roughly, I felt a wave of pity. I had a similar experience with poetry.

When, after stringing together a few words at my own sweet will, I found them turned into a36 payar verse I felt I had no illusions left about the glories of poetising. So when poor Poetry is mishandled, even now I feel as unhappy as I did about the thief. Many a time have I been moved to pity and yet been unable to restrain impatient hands itching for the assault. Thieves have scarcely suffered so much, and from so many.

When I put together a few words just because I wanted to, and saw them turned into a36 payar verse, I realized I no longer had any illusions about the wonders of being a poet. So when poor Poetry is misrepresented, I still feel as upset as I did about the thief. Many times I’ve felt pity but found it hard to hold back my impatient hands wanting to attack. Thieves have hardly suffered as much, and from so many.

The first feeling of awe once overcome there was no holding me back. I managed to get hold of a blue-paper manuscript book by the favour of one of the officers of our estate. With my own hands I ruled it with pencil lines, at not very regular intervals, and thereon I began to write verses in a large childish scrawl.

The first feeling of awe took over, and there was no stopping me. I got my hands on a blue-paper manuscript book thanks to one of the estate's officers. With my own hands, I drew pencil lines on it at irregular intervals, and then I started writing verses in a big, childlike scrawl.

Like a young deer which butts here, there and everywhere with its newly sprouting horns, I made myself a nuisance with my budding poetry. More so my elder[10] brother, whose pride in my performance impelled him to hunt about the house for an audience.

Like a young deer that bumps around everywhere with its new antlers, I became a nuisance with my emerging poetry. Even more so my older brother, whose pride in my work drove him to search the house for an audience.

I recollect how, as the pair of us, one day, were coming out of the estate offices on the ground floor, after a conquering expedition against the officers, we came across the editor of "The National Paper," Nabagopal Mitter, who had just stepped into the house. My brother tackled him without37 further ado: "Look here, Nabagopal Babu! won't you listen to a poem which Rabi has written?" The reading forthwith followed.

I remember one day when the two of us were leaving the estate offices on the ground floor after a successful run-in with the officers. We bumped into the editor of "The National Paper," Nabagopal Mitter, who had just entered the building. My brother immediately approached him: "Hey, Nabagopal Babu! Will you listen to a poem Rabi wrote?" The reading happened right then and there.

My works had not as yet become voluminous. The poet could carry all his effusions about in his pockets. I was writer, printer and publisher, all in one; my brother, as advertiser, being my only colleague. I had composed some verses on The Lotus which I recited to Nabagopal Babu then and there, at the foot of the stairs, in a voice pitched as high as my enthusiasm. "Well done!" said he with a smile. "But what is a dwirepha?"[11]

My work wasn't very extensive yet. A poet could carry all their creations in their pockets. I was the writer, printer, and publisher all rolled into one, with my brother as my only teammate handling the advertising. I had written some verses about The Lotus, which I recited to Nabagopal Babu right there at the bottom of the stairs, using a voice as high as my excitement. "Well done!" he said with a smile. "But what is a dwirepha?"[11]

How I had got hold of this word I do not remember. The ordinary name would have fitted the metre quite as well. But this was the one word in the whole poem on which I had pinned my hopes. It had doubtless duly impressed our officers. But curiously enough Nabagopal Babu did not succumb to it—on the contrary he smiled! He could not be an understanding man, I felt sure. I never read poetry to him again. I have since added many years to my age but have not been able to improve upon my test of what does or does not constitute understanding in my hearer. However Nabagopal Babu might smile, the word dwirepha, like a bee drunk with honey, stuck to its place, unmoved.38

How I came across this word, I can’t remember. The usual name would have fit the meter just as well. But this was the one word in the whole poem that I had pinned my hopes on. It had certainly made an impression on our officers. Yet, oddly enough, Nabagopal Babu didn’t seem to be affected by it—in fact, he smiled! I was certain he couldn't be an understanding person. I never read poetry to him again. I’ve since added many years to my life but still haven’t been able to improve my ability to judge what does or doesn’t indicate understanding in my listener. No matter how Nabagopal Babu smiled, the word dwirepha, like a bee intoxicated with honey, remained in its place, unshaken.38


(7) Various Learning

One of the teachers of the Normal School also gave us private lessons at home. His body was lean, his features dry, his voice sharp. He looked like a cane incarnate. His hours were from six to half-past-nine in the morning. With him our reading ranged from popular literary and science readers in Bengali to the epic of Meghnadvadha.

One of the teachers from the Normal School also gave us private lessons at home. He was thin, had sharp features, and a piercing voice. He looked like a walking stick brought to life. His lessons were from six to nine-thirty in the morning. With him, our reading material varied from popular literature and science texts in Bengali to the epic of Meghnadvadha.

My third brother was very keen on imparting to us a variety of knowledge. So at home we had to go through much more than what was required by the school course. We had to get up before dawn and, clad in loin-cloths, begin with a bout or two with a blind wrestler. Without a pause we donned our tunics on our dusty bodies, and started on our courses of literature, mathematics, geography and history. On our return from school our drawing and gymnastic masters would be ready for us. In the evening Aghore Babu came for our English lessons. It was only after nine that we were free.

My third brother was really eager to share a lot of knowledge with us. So at home, we had to go through much more than what the school curriculum required. We would get up before dawn and, wearing just loincloths, start with a couple of rounds with a blind wrestler. Without a break, we put on our tunics over our dusty bodies and dove into our subjects of literature, math, geography, and history. When we got back from school, our drawing and gym class teachers would be waiting for us. In the evening, Aghore Babu came for our English lessons. We were only free after nine.

On Sunday morning we had singing lessons with Vishnu. Then, almost every Sunday, came Sitanath Dutta to give us demonstrations in physical science. The last were of great interest to me. I remember distinctly the feeling of wonder which39 filled me when he put some water, with sawdust in it, on the fire in a glass vessel, and showed us how the lightened hot water came up, and the cold water went down and how finally the water began to boil. I also felt a great elation the day I learnt that water is a separable part of milk, and that milk thickens when boiled because the water frees itself as vapour from the connexion. Sunday did not feel Sunday-like unless Sitanath Babu turned up.

On Sunday morning, we had singing lessons with Vishnu. Then, almost every Sunday, Sitanath Dutta would come to show us demonstrations in physical science. I was really interested in those. I clearly remember the sense of wonder that filled me when he put some water mixed with sawdust over a fire in a glass container and showed us how the hot water rose, and the cold water sank, and how, eventually, the water started to boil. I also felt really excited the day I learned that water is a separate part of milk and that milk thickens when boiled because the water turns into vapor and separates. Sunday didn’t feel complete unless Sitanath Babu showed up.

There was also an hour when we would be told all about human bones by a pupil of the Campbell Medical School, for which purpose a skeleton, with the bones fastened together by wires was hung up in our schoolroom. And finally, time was also found for Pandit Heramba Tatwaratna to come and get us to learn by rote rules of Sanscrit grammar. I am not sure which of them, the names of the bones or the sutras of the grammarian, were the more jaw-breaking. I think the latter took the palm.

There was also an hour when a student from the Campbell Medical School came in to teach us about human bones, with a skeleton, its bones connected by wires, displayed in our classroom. Lastly, there was time for Pandit Heramba Tatwaratna to come and have us memorize rules of Sanskrit grammar. I'm not sure which was more difficult to remember, the names of the bones or the sutras of the grammarian, but I think the latter was tougher.

We began to learn English after we had made considerable progress in learning through the medium of Bengali. Aghore Babu, our English tutor, was attending the Medical College, so he came to teach us in the evening.

We started learning English after we had made good progress learning in Bengali. Aghore Babu, our English tutor, was in medical school, so he came to teach us in the evenings.

Books tell us that the discovery of fire was one of the biggest discoveries of man. I do not wish40 to dispute this. But I cannot help feeling how fortunate the little birds are that their parents cannot light lamps of an evening. They have their language lessons early in the morning and you must have noticed how gleefully they learn them. Of course we must not forget that they do not have to learn the English language!

Books say that the discovery of fire was one of humanity's greatest achievements. I don't want to argue with that. But I can’t help but feel how lucky the little birds are that their parents can’t light lamps in the evening. They have their lessons in the early morning, and you’ve surely noticed how happily they pick them up. Of course, we shouldn't forget that they don't have to learn the English language!

The health of this medical-student tutor of ours was so good that even the fervent and united wishes of his three pupils were not enough to cause his absence even for a day. Only once was he laid up with a broken head when, on the occasion of a fight between the Indian and Eurasian students of the Medical College, a chair was thrown at him. It was a regrettable occurrence; nevertheless we were not able to take it as a personal sorrow, and his recovery somehow seemed to us needlessly swift.

The health of our medical-student tutor was so good that not even the strong and united wishes of his three students could make him miss a single day. He was only out once due to a head injury when a chair was thrown at him during a fight between the Indian and Eurasian students at the Medical College. It was an unfortunate incident; however, we couldn't really see it as a personal tragedy, and his recovery felt surprisingly quick to us.

It is evening. The rain is pouring in lance-like showers. Our lane is under knee-deep water. The tank has overflown into the garden, and the bushy tops of the Bael trees are seen standing out over the waters. Our whole being, on this delightful rainy evening, is radiating rapture like the Kadamba flower its fragrant spikes. The time for the arrival of our tutor is over by just a few minutes. Yet there is no certainty...! We are41 sitting on the verandah overlooking the lane[12] watching and watching with a piteous gaze. All of a sudden, with a great big thump, our hearts seem to fall in a swoon. The familiar black umbrella has turned the corner undefeated even by such weather! Could it not be somebody else? It certainly could not! In the wide wide world there might be found another, his equal in pertinacity, but never in this little lane of ours.

It’s evening. The rain is coming down in heavy bursts. Our lane is filled with knee-deep water. The tank has overflowed into the garden, and the bushy tops of the Bael trees stand out above the water. On this lovely rainy evening, we feel pure joy, like the Kadamba flower with its fragrant spikes. Our tutor was supposed to arrive just a few minutes ago, but there’s still no sign...! We are41 sitting on the porch, looking out over the lane[12] watching intently with hopeful eyes. Suddenly, with a loud thud, our hearts seem to sink. The familiar black umbrella has turned the corner, undeterred by the rain! Could it be someone else? It definitely could not! In the entire world, there might be someone as persistent, but never in this little lane of ours.

Looking back on his period as a whole, I cannot say that Aghore Babu was a hard man. He did not rule us with a rod. Even his rebukes did not amount to scoldings. But whatever may have been his personal merits, his time was evening, and his subject English! I am certain that even an angel would have seemed a veritable messenger of Yama[13] to any Bengali boy if he came to him at the end of his miserable day at school, and lighted a dismally dim lamp to teach him English.

Looking back on his time overall, I can’t say that Aghore Babu was a tough guy. He didn’t control us with an iron fist. Even his criticisms weren't really scoldings. But no matter what his personal qualities were, his era was evening, and his subject was English! I’m sure that even an angel would have seemed like a true messenger of Yama[13] to any Bengali boy if he showed up at the end of a rough school day and lit a dimly flickering lamp to teach him English.

How well do I remember the day our tutor tried to impress on us the attractiveness of the English language. With this object he recited to us with great unction some lines—prose or poetry we could not tell—out of an English book. It had a most unlooked for effect on us. We laughed so immoderately42 that he had to dismiss us for that evening. He must have realised that he held no easy brief—that to get us to pronounce in his favour would entail a contest ranging over years.

How well I remember the day our tutor tried to show us how attractive the English language is. To do this, he passionately recited some lines—whether prose or poetry, we couldn't tell—from an English book. It had the most unexpected effect on us. We laughed so hard42 that he had to let us go early that evening. He must have realized that he had a tough job ahead of him—that getting us to be on his side would take years of effort.

Aghore Babu would sometimes try to bring the zephyr of outside knowledge to play on the arid routine of our schoolroom. One day he brought a paper parcel out of his pocket and said: "I'll show you to-day a wonderful piece of work of the Creator." With this he untied the paper wrapping and, producing a portion of the vocal organs of a human being, proceeded to expound the marvels of its mechanism.

Aghore Babu would occasionally try to introduce some fresh ideas to break the dull routine of our classroom. One day, he pulled a wrapped package from his pocket and said, “I’ll show you today an amazing creation by nature.” With that, he unwrapped the paper and took out a part of the human vocal organs, then began to explain the wonders of how it works.

I can still call to mind the shock this gave me at the time. I had always thought the whole man spoke—had never even imagined that the act of speech could be viewed in this detached way. However wonderful the mechanism of a part may be, it is certainly less so than the whole man. Not that I put it to myself in so many words, but that was the cause of my dismay. It was perhaps because the tutor had lost sight of this truth that the pupil could not respond to the enthusiasm with which he was discoursing on the subject.

I can still remember the shock I felt at that time. I had always assumed that the entire person was involved in speaking—never even considered that speech could be seen so impersonally. No matter how amazing a part may be, it's definitely not as impressive as the whole person. I didn't articulate it to myself like that, but that was the reason for my confusion. It might have been because the tutor had overlooked this truth that the student couldn't match the excitement with which he was discussing the topic.

Another day he took us to the dissecting room of the Medical College. The body of an old woman was stretched on the table. This did not43 disturb me so much. But an amputated leg which was lying on the floor upset me altogether. To view man in this fragmentary way seemed to me so horrid, so absurd that I could not get rid of the impression of that dark, unmeaning leg for many a day.

Another day he took us to the dissection room at the Medical College. The body of an old woman was laid out on the table. This didn’t43 bother me as much. But an amputated leg that was lying on the floor completely upset me. Seeing a person in this fragmented way felt so horrible, so absurd that I couldn’t shake the image of that dark, meaningless leg for many days.

After getting through Peary Sarkar's first and second English readers we entered upon McCulloch's Course of Reading. Our bodies were weary at the end of the day, our minds yearning for the inner apartments, the book was black and thick with difficult words, and the subject-matter could hardly have been more inviting, for in those days, Mother Saraswati's[14] maternal tenderness was not in evidence. Children's books were not full of pictures then as they are now. Moreover, at the gateway of every reading lesson stood sentinel an array of words, with separated syllables, and forbidding accent marks like fixed bayonets, barring the way to the infant mind. I had repeatedly attacked their serried ranks in vain.

After getting through Peary Sarkar's first and second English readers, we moved on to McCulloch's Course of Reading. We were exhausted at the end of the day, and our minds longed for some quiet time. The book was dark and thick with tough words, and the content was hardly enticing, especially since in those days, Mother Saraswati's[14] nurturing presence seemed absent. Children's books weren't filled with pictures like they are now. Plus, at the start of every reading lesson stood a lineup of words, with split syllables and intimidating accent marks that felt like fixed bayonets, blocking the way for our young minds. I had tried to tackle their dense formation repeatedly, but it was all in vain.

Our tutor would try to shame us by recounting the exploits of some other brilliant pupil of his. We felt duly ashamed, and also not well-disposed towards that other pupil, but this did not help to dispel the darkness which clung to that black volume.44

Our tutor would try to embarrass us by talking about the achievements of another one of his bright students. We felt pretty ashamed and also a bit resentful towards that other student, but this didn’t help lift the gloom that surrounded that dark book.44

Providence, out of pity for mankind, has instilled a soporific charm into all tedious things. No sooner did our English lessons begin than our heads began to nod. Sprinkling water into our eyes, or taking a run round the verandahs, were palliatives which had no lasting effect. If by any chance my eldest brother happened to be passing that way, and caught a glimpse of our sleep-tormented condition, we would get let off for the rest of the evening. It did not take our drowsiness another moment to get completely cured.

Providence, out of compassion for humanity, has added a sleepy charm to all boring things. As soon as our English lessons started, our heads began to droop. Splashing water in our eyes or taking a run around the verandas were temporary fixes that didn’t last. If my oldest brother happened to walk by and saw us struggling to stay awake, we would be let off for the rest of the evening. Our drowsiness would disappear in no time.


(8) My First Outing

Once, when the dengue fever was raging in Calcutta, some portion of our extensive family had to take shelter in Chhatu Babu's river-side villa. We were among them.

Once, when dengue fever was spreading in Calcutta, part of our large family had to take shelter in Chhatu Babu's riverside villa. We were among them.

This was my first outing. The bank of the Ganges welcomed me into its lap like a friend of a former birth. There, in front of the servants' quarters, was a grove of guava trees; and, sitting in the verandah under the shade of these, gazing at the flowing current through the gaps between their trunks, my days would pass. Every morning, as I awoke, I somehow felt the day coming to me like a new gilt-edged letter, with some unheard-of news awaiting me on the opening of the45 envelope. And, lest I should lose any fragment of it, I would hurry through my toilet to my chair outside. Every day there was the ebb and flow of the tide on the Ganges; the various gait of so many different boats; the shifting of the shadows of the trees from west to east; and, over the fringe of shade-patches of the woods on the opposite bank, the gush of golden life-blood through the pierced breast of the evening sky. Some days would be cloudy from early morning; the opposite woods black; black shadows moving over the river. Then with a rush would come the vociferous rain, blotting out the horizon; the dim line of the other bank taking its leave in tears: the river swelling with suppressed heavings; and the moist wind making free with the foliage of the trees overhead.

This was my first outing. The bank of the Ganges welcomed me like an old friend. There, in front of the servants' quarters, was a grove of guava trees; and sitting on the porch in their shade, watching the flowing current through the gaps between their trunks, my days would go by. Every morning as I woke up, I felt like the day was arriving like a new fancy letter, with some exciting news waiting for me inside the45 envelope. And, not wanting to miss any part of it, I would rush through my morning routine to my chair outside. Each day brought the rising and falling of the tide on the Ganges; the different movements of all the boats; the shadows of the trees shifting from west to east; and over the edge of the shaded patches of trees on the opposite bank, the flow of golden light through the evening sky. Some days would be cloudy from early morning; the opposite woods dark; black shadows moving across the river. Then a loud rain would rush in, wiping out the horizon; the distant bank disappearing in tears: the river swelling with hidden waves; and the moist wind playing with the leaves of the trees above.

I felt that out of the bowels of wall, beam and rafter, I had a new birth into the outside. In making fresh acquaintance with things, the dingy covering of petty habits seemed to drop off the world. I am sure that the sugar-cane molasses, which I had with cold luchis for my breakfast, could not have tasted different from the ambrosia which Indra[15] quaffs in his heaven; for, the immortality is not in the nectar but in the taster, and thus is missed by those who seek it.46

I felt like I was born anew from the walls, beams, and rafters, stepping into the outside world. As I got to know everything afresh, the dull layer of everyday habits seemed to fall away. I'm sure that the sugar-cane molasses I had with cold luchis for breakfast tasted no different from the ambrosia that Indra[15] drinks in his paradise; because, the immortality isn't in the nectar but in the person tasting it, and that's what those who are searching for it overlook.46

Behind the house was a walled-in enclosure with a tank and a flight of steps leading into the water from a bathing platform. On one side of the platform was an immense Jambolan tree, and all round were various fruit trees, growing in thick clusters, in the shade of which the tank nestled in its privacy. The veiled beauty of this retired little inner garden had a wonderful charm for me, so different from the broad expanse of the river-bank in front. It was like the bride of the house, in the seclusion of her midday siesta, resting on a many-coloured quilt of her own embroidering, murmuring low the secrets of her heart. Many a midday hour did I spend alone under that Jambolan tree dreaming of the fearsome kingdom of the Yakshas[16] within the depths of the tank.

Behind the house was a walled area with a tank and a set of steps leading down to the water from a bathing platform. On one side of the platform stood a huge Jambolan tree, while all around were different fruit trees, growing in thick clusters that shaded the tank in its secluded spot. The hidden beauty of this little inner garden had an amazing charm for me, so different from the wide expanse of the riverbank in front. It felt like the bride of the house, in the privacy of her midday nap, resting on a colorful quilt she had stitched herself, softly whispering the secrets of her heart. Many afternoons did I spend alone under that Jambolan tree, dreaming of the frightening kingdom of the Yakshas[16] deep within the tank.

I had a great curiosity to see a Bengal village. Its clusters of cottages, its thatched pavilions, its lanes and bathing places, its games and gatherings, its fields and markets, its life as a whole as I saw it in imagination, greatly attracted me. Just such a village was right on the other side of our garden wall, but it was forbidden to us. We had come out, but not into freedom. We had been in a cage, and were now on a perch, but the chain was still there.47

I was really curious to see a Bengal village. The clusters of cottages, thatched roofs, narrow lanes, and bathing spots, along with the games and gatherings, fields, and markets, all captivated my imagination. There was a village just on the other side of our garden wall, but it was off-limits to us. We had stepped outside, but we weren't free. We had been in a cage, and now we were on a perch, but the chain was still holding us back.47

One morning two of our elders went out for a stroll into the village. I could not restrain my eagerness any longer, and, slipping out unperceived, followed them for some distance. As I went along the deeply shaded lane, with its close thorny seora hedges, by the side of the tank covered with green water weeds, I rapturously took in picture after picture. I still remember the man with bare body, engaged in a belated toilet on the edge of the tank, cleaning his teeth with the chewed end of a twig. Suddenly my elders became aware of my presence behind them. "Get away, get away, go back at once!" they scolded. They were scandalised. My feet were bare, I had no scarf or upper-robe over my tunic, I was not dressed fit to come out; as if it was my fault! I never owned any socks or superfluous apparel, so not only went back disappointed for that morning, but had no chance of repairing my shortcomings and being allowed to come out any other day. However though the Beyond was thus shut out from behind, in front the Ganges freed me from all bondage, and my mind, whenever it listed, could embark on the boats gaily sailing along, and hie away to lands not named in any geography.

One morning, two of our elders went out for a walk in the village. I couldn’t hold back my excitement any longer, and, slipping out unnoticed, I followed them for a while. As I walked along the deeply shaded lane with its dense, thorny seora hedges next to the tank covered in green water weeds, I eagerly soaked in one beautiful scene after another. I still remember the man with no shirt, doing a late morning routine by the edge of the tank, brushing his teeth with a chewed twig. Suddenly, my elders noticed I was behind them. "Go away, go back right now!" they scolded. They were outraged. My feet were bare, I had no scarf or outer robe over my tunic, I wasn’t dressed properly to be out; as if it was my fault! I never owned any socks or extra clothes, so not only did I go back disappointed that morning, but I also missed the chance to fix my shortcomings and be allowed out another day. However, even though I was shut out from behind, in front, the Ganges liberated me from all restraints, and my mind could set sail on the boats gliding by whenever it pleased, taking me to lands not found on any map.

This was forty years ago. Since then I have never set foot again in that champak-shaded villa48 garden. The same old house and the same old trees must still be there, but I know it cannot any longer be the same—for where am I now to get that fresh feeling of wonder which made it what it was?

This was forty years ago. Since then, I have never gone back to that champak-shaded villa48 garden. The same old house and the same old trees must still be there, but I know it can't possibly be the same—because where am I now going to find that fresh sense of wonder that made it what it was?

We returned to our Jorasanko house in town. And my days were as so many mouthfuls offered up to be gulped down into the yawning interior of the Normal School.

We went back to our house in Jorasanko. My days felt like endless mouthfuls, just waiting to be swallowed up by the Normal School.


(9) Practising Poetry

That blue manuscript book was soon filled, like the hive of some insect, with a network of variously slanting lines and the thick and thin strokes of letters. The eager pressure of the boy writer soon crumpled its leaves; and then the edges got frayed, and twisted up claw-like as if to hold fast the writing within, till at last, down what river Baitarani[17] I know not, its pages were swept away by merciful oblivion. Anyhow they escaped the pangs of a passage through the printing press and need fear no birth into this vale of woe.

That blue manuscript book was quickly filled, like a busy beehive, with a tangle of slanted lines and thick and thin letters. The enthusiastic pressure of the boy writer soon crumpled its pages; then the edges got frayed and twisted up like claws, as if trying to hold on to the writing inside, until eventually, down what river Baitarani[17] I don't know, its pages were swept away by kind oblivion. Either way, they escaped the pain of going through the printing press and need not fear a transfer into this world of troubles.

I cannot claim to have been a passive witness of the spread of my reputation as a poet. Though Satkari Babu was not a teacher of our class he49 was very fond of me. He had written a book on Natural History—wherein I hope no unkind humorist will try to find a reason for such fondness. He sent for me one day and asked: "So you write poetry, do you?" I did not conceal the fact. From that time on, he would now and then ask me to complete a quatrain by adding a couplet of my own to one given by him.

I can't say I just stood by as my reputation as a poet grew. Even though Satkari Babu wasn't a teacher in our class, he really liked me. He had written a book on Natural History—where I hope no unkind jokester will try to find a reason for his fondness. One day, he called me over and asked, "So you write poetry, huh?" I didn't hide the truth. From then on, he would occasionally ask me to finish a quatrain by adding a couplet of my own to one he provided.

Gobinda Babu of our school was very dark, and short and fat. He was the Superintendent. He sat, in his black suit, with his account books, in an office room on the second storey. We were all afraid of him, for he was the rod-bearing judge. On one occasion I had escaped from the attentions of some bullies into his room. The persecutors were five or six older boys. I had no one to bear witness on my side—except my tears. I won my case and since then Govinda Babu had a soft corner in his heart for me.

Gobinda Babu from our school was really dark, short, and chubby. He was the Superintendent. He sat in his black suit with his account books in an office on the second floor. We were all scared of him because he was the strict judge. One time, I had managed to escape the harassment of some bullies by running into his room. The bullies were five or six older boys. I had no one to back me up—except for my tears. I won my case, and from that moment on, Govinda Babu had a soft spot for me.

One day he called me into his room during the recess. I went in fear and trembling but had no sooner stepped before him than he also accosted me with the question: "So you write poetry?" I did not hesitate to make the admission. He commissioned me to write a poem on some high moral precept which I do not remember. The amount of condescension and affability which such a request coming from him implied can only50 be appreciated by those who were his pupils. When I finished and handed him the verses next day, he took me to the highest class and made me stand before the boys. "Recite," he commanded. And I recited loudly.

One day he called me into his room during recess. I went in, nervous and shaking, but as soon as I stepped in front of him, he asked me, "So you write poetry?" I didn’t hesitate to admit it. He asked me to write a poem about some important moral lesson that I can't remember now. The level of kindness and friendliness shown by his request can only50 be understood by those who were his students. The next day, when I finished and gave him the poem, he took me to the highest class and made me stand in front of the boys. "Recite," he ordered. And I recited loudly.

The only praiseworthy thing about this moral poem was that it soon got lost. Its moral effect on that class was far from encouraging—the sentiment it aroused being not one of regard for its author. Most of them were certain that it was not my own composition. One said he could produce the book from which it was copied, but was not pressed to do so; the process of proving is such a nuisance to those who want to believe. Finally the number of seekers after poetic fame began to increase alarmingly; moreover their methods were not those which are recognised as roads to moral improvement.

The only commendable thing about this moral poem was that it quickly got forgotten. Its impact on that group was far from positive—the feeling it generated was not one of respect for its author. Most of them were sure it wasn’t my own writing. One claimed he could find the book it was copied from, but wasn’t pushed to do so; proving something is such a hassle for those who want to believe. In the end, the number of people chasing poetic fame started to rise alarmingly; plus, their approaches weren’t aligned with what’s considered paths to moral improvement.

Nowadays there is nothing strange in a youngster writing verses. The glamour of poesy is gone. I remember how the few women who wrote poetry in those days were looked upon as miraculous creations of the Deity. If one hears to-day that some young lady does not write poems one feels sceptical. Poetry now sprouts long before the highest Bengali class is reached; so that no modern Gobinda Babu would have taken any notice of the poetic exploit I have recounted.51

These days, it’s not surprising to see a young person writing poetry. The allure of poetry has faded. I remember when the few women who wrote poetry back then were considered miraculous beings. If today we hear about a young woman who doesn't write poems, it raises eyebrows. Poetry now emerges long before reaching the top Bengali class; so a modern Gobinda Babu wouldn't have paid any attention to the poetic achievement I've mentioned.51


PART III


(10) Srikantha Babu

At this time I was blessed with a hearer the like of whom I shall never get again. He had so inordinate a capacity for being pleased as to have utterly disqualified him for the post of critic in any of our monthly Reviews. The old man was like a perfectly ripe Alfonso mango—not a trace of acid or coarse fibre in his composition. His tender clean-shaven face was rounded off by an all-pervading baldness; there was not the vestige of a tooth to worry the inside of his mouth; and his big smiling eyes gleamed with a constant delight. When he spoke in his soft deep voice, his mouth and eyes and hands all spoke likewise. He was of the old school of Persian culture and knew not a word of English. His inseparable companions were a hubble-bubble at his left, and a sitar on his lap; and from his throat flowed song unceasing.

At this time, I was fortunate to have a listener like no other. His extreme ability to enjoy things completely disqualified him from being a critic in any of our monthly reviews. The old man was like a perfectly ripe Alfonso mango—no trace of bitterness or coarse fiber in him. His gentle, clean-shaven face was framed by an all-encompassing baldness; there wasn’t a single tooth to bother the inside of his mouth, and his big, smiling eyes sparkled with constant joy. When he spoke in his soft, deep voice, his mouth, eyes, and hands all communicated in harmony. He belonged to the old school of Persian culture and didn’t know a word of English. His constant companions were a hubble-bubble to his left and a sitar on his lap, and from his throat flowed an endless stream of song.

Srikantha Babu had no need to wait for a formal introduction, for none could resist the natural claims of his genial heart. Once he took us to be photographed with him in some big English photographic studio. There he so captivated the proprietor with his artless story, in a jumble of Hindusthani and Bengali, of how he was a poor54 man, but badly wanted this particular photograph taken, that the man smilingly allowed him a reduced rate. Nor did such bargaining sound at all incongruous in that unbending English establishment, so naïve was Srikantha Babu, so unconscious of any possibility of giving offence. He would sometimes take me along to a European missionary's house. There, also, with his playing and singing, his caresses of the missionary's little girl and his unstinted admiration of the little booted feet of the missionary's lady, he would enliven the gathering as no one else could have done. Another behaving so absurdly would have been deemed a bore, but his transparent simplicity pleased all and drew them to join in his gaiety.

Srikantha Babu didn’t need a formal introduction, as his warm heart naturally drew everyone in. One time, he took us to a big English photography studio to get a picture taken. There, he charmed the owner with his simple story, mixed in Hindi and Bengali, about being a poor man who really wanted this particular photo taken, which made the owner agree to a lower price with a smile. It didn’t seem out of place in that strict English setting, as Srikantha Babu was so naïve and totally unaware of any chance of causing offense. He would sometimes take me along to the house of a European missionary. There, with his singing and playing, his affection towards the missionary’s little girl, and his genuine admiration for the missionary lady’s little booted feet, he brought life to the gathering like nobody else could. If someone else had acted so oddly, people might have found it annoying, but his sheer simplicity delighted everyone and encouraged them to join in on his fun.

Srikantha Babu was impervious to rudeness or insolence. There was at the time a singer of some repute retained in our establishment. When the latter was the worse for liquor he would rail at poor Srikantha Babu's singing in no very choice terms. This he would bear unflinchingly, with no attempt at retort. When at last the man's incorrigible rudeness brought about his dismissal Srikantha Babu anxiously interceded for him. "It was not he, it was the liquor," he insisted.

Srikantha Babu was unaffected by rudeness or disrespect. At that time, we had a somewhat well-known singer in our group. When this singer had too much to drink, he would harshly criticize Srikantha Babu's singing in very unkind words. Srikantha Babu would endure this without flinching and never tried to respond. Finally, when the singer's constant rudeness led to his firing, Srikantha Babu stepped in to defend him. "It wasn't him; it was the alcohol," he insisted.

The Ganges The Ganges River

He could not bear to see anyone sorrowing or even to hear of it. So when any one of the boys wanted to torment him they had only to read 55out passages from Vidyasagar's "Banishment of Sita"; whereat he would be greatly exercised, thrusting out his hands in protest and begging and praying of them to stop.

He couldn't stand to see anyone sad or even hear about it. So when any of the boys wanted to tease him, all they had to do was read 55 passages from Vidyasagar's "Banishment of Sita." This would upset him greatly, and he would throw out his hands in protest, begging and pleading with them to stop.

This old man was the friend alike of my father, my elder brothers and ourselves. He was of an age with each and every one of us. As any piece of stone is good enough for the freshet to dance round and gambol with, so the least provocation would suffice to make him beside himself with joy. Once I had composed a hymn, and had not failed to make due allusion to the trials and tribulations of this world. Srikantha Babu was convinced that my father would be overjoyed at such a perfect gem of a devotional poem. With unbounded enthusiasm he volunteered personally to acquaint him with it. By a piece of good fortune I was not there at the time but heard afterwards that my father was hugely amused that the sorrows of the world should have so early moved his youngest son to the point of versification. I am sure Gobinda Babu, the superintendent, would have shown more respect for my effort on so serious a subject.

This old man was a friend to my father, my older brothers, and all of us. He was the same age as each of us. Just like a piece of stone is perfect for the stream to dance around and play with, any little thing could make him bursting with joy. One time, I wrote a hymn that touched on the struggles and challenges of this world. Srikantha Babu was sure that my father would be thrilled by such a wonderful devotional poem. With great enthusiasm, he offered to share it with him personally. Luckily, I wasn't there at the time, but I later heard that my father found it hilarious that the sorrows of the world had inspired his youngest son to write poetry so early on. I'm sure Gobinda Babu, the supervisor, would have shown more respect for my attempt on such a serious topic.

In singing I was Srikantha Babu's favorite pupil. He had taught me a song: "No more of Vraja[18] for me," and would drag me about to56 everyone's rooms and get me to sing it to them. I would sing and he would thrum an accompaniment on his sitar and when we came to the chorus he would join in, and repeat it over and over again, smiling and nodding his head at each one in turn, as if nudging them on to a more enthusiastic appreciation.

In singing, I was Srikantha Babu's favorite student. He had taught me a song: "No more of Vraja[18] for me," and he would take me around to56 everyone's rooms and have me sing it for them. I would sing while he played along on his sitar, and when we got to the chorus, he would join in and repeat it over and over, smiling and nodding at each person in turn, as if encouraging them to appreciate it more enthusiastically.

He was a devoted admirer of my father. A hymn had been set to one of his tunes, "For He is the heart of our hearts." When he sang this to my father Srikantha Babu got so excited that he jumped up from his seat and in alternation violently twanged his sitar as he sang: "For He is the heart of our hearts" and then waved his hand about my father's face as he changed the words to "For you are the heart of our hearts."

He was a devoted admirer of my father. A hymn had been set to one of his tunes, "For He is the heart of our hearts." When he sang this, my father Srikantha Babu got so excited that he jumped up from his seat and began to play his sitar vigorously while singing: "For He is the heart of our hearts," and then waved his hand around my father's face as he changed the words to "For you are the heart of our hearts."

When the old man paid his last visit to my father, the latter, himself bed-ridden, was at a river-side villa in Chinsurah. Srikantha Babu, stricken with his last illness, could not rise unaided and had to push open his eyelids to see. In this state, tended by his daughter, he journeyed to Chinsurah from his place in Birbhoom. With a great effort he managed to take the dust of my father's feet and then return to his lodgings in Chinsurah where he breathed his last a few days later. I heard afterwards from his daughter that57 he went to his eternal youth with the song "How sweet is thy mercy, Lord!" on his lips.

When the old man visited my father for the last time, my father was bedridden at a riverside villa in Chinsurah. Srikantha Babu, suffering from his final illness, couldn’t get up on his own and had to force himself to open his eyes to see. With his daughter caring for him, he traveled to Chinsurah from his home in Birbhoom. With great effort, he managed to touch my father's feet, then returned to his place in Chinsurah where he passed away a few days later. I later heard from his daughter that57 he left this world with the song "How sweet is thy mercy, Lord!" on his lips.


(11) Our Bengali Course Ends

At School we were then in the class below the highest one. At home we had advanced in Bengali much further than the subjects taught in the class. We had been through Akshay Datta's book on Popular Physics, and had also finished the epic of Meghnadvadha. We read our physics without any reference to physical objects and so our knowledge of the subject was correspondingly bookish. In fact the time spent on it had been thoroughly wasted; much more so to my mind than if it had been wasted in doing nothing. The Meghnadvadha, also, was not a thing of joy to us. The tastiest tit-bit may not be relished when thrown at one's head. To employ an epic to teach language is like using a sword to shave with—sad for the sword, bad for the chin. A poem should be taught from the emotional standpoint; inveigling it into service as grammar-cum-dictionary is not calculated to propitiate the divine Saraswati.

At school, we were in the class just below the highest one. At home, we had made much more progress in Bengali than what was being taught in class. We had gone through Akshay Datta's book on Popular Physics and also finished the epic of Meghnadvadha. We studied physics without connecting it to real-world objects, so our understanding of the subject was pretty much academic. Honestly, the time we spent on it felt completely wasted—more so, in my opinion, than if we had done nothing at all. The Meghnadvadha wasn't enjoyable for us either. The best treat isn't appreciated when it's thrown at someone's head. Using an epic to teach language is like trying to shave with a sword—it's unfortunate for the sword and not good for your chin. A poem should be taught from an emotional perspective; using it as a grammar and dictionary tool won’t please the divine Saraswati.

All of a sudden our Normal School career came to an end; and thereby hangs a tale. One of our school teachers wanted to borrow a copy of my58 grandfather's life by Mitra from our library. My nephew and classmate Satya managed to screw up courage enough to volunteer to mention this to my father. He came to the conclusion that everyday Bengali would hardly do to approach him with. So he concocted and delivered himself of an archaic phrase with such meticulous precision that my father must have felt our study of the Bengali language had gone a bit too far and was in danger of over-reaching itself. So the next morning, when according to our wont our table had been placed in the south verandah, the blackboard hung up on a nail in the wall, and everything was in readiness for our lessons with Nilkamal Babu, we three were sent for by my father to his room upstairs. "You need not do any more Bengali lessons," he said. Our minds danced for very joy.

All of a sudden, our time at Normal School came to an end, and there’s a story behind it. One of our teachers wanted to borrow a copy of my grandfather's biography by Mitra from the library. My nephew and classmate Satya found the courage to bring this up to my dad. He figured that everyday Bengali wouldn’t be good enough to talk to him about it. So he crafted and delivered an outdated phrase with such precision that my dad must have thought our study of the Bengali language had gone a bit too far and was getting out of hand. The next morning, when our table was set up in the south veranda as usual, the blackboard hung up on a nail in the wall, and everything was ready for our lessons with Nilkamal Babu, my dad called the three of us to his room upstairs. "You don’t need to do any more Bengali lessons," he said. Our minds were filled with pure joy.

Nilkamal Babu was waiting downstairs, our books were lying open on the table, and the idea of getting us once more to go through the Meghnadvadha doubtless still occupied his mind. But as on one's death-bed the various routine of daily life seems unreal, so, in a moment, did everything, from the Pandit down to the nail on which the blackboard was hung, become for us as empty as a mirage. Our sole trouble was how to give this news to Nilkamal Babu with due decorum.59 We did it at last with considerable restraint, while the geometrical figures on the blackboard stared at us in wonder and the blank verse of the Meghnadvadha looked blankly on.

Nilkamal Babu was waiting downstairs, our books were spread out on the table, and the thought of getting us to go through the Meghnadvadha again was probably still on his mind. But just like how daily life feels unreal on one's deathbed, everything—from the teacher to the nail that held the blackboard—became as empty as a mirage for us in an instant. Our only concern was how to share this news with Nilkamal Babu respectfully.59 We eventually did it with a lot of restraint, while the geometric figures on the blackboard seemed to watch us in disbelief and the blank verse of the Meghnadvadha looked back at us, just as blank.

Our Pandit's parting words were: "At the call of duty I may have been sometimes harsh with you—do not keep that in remembrance. You will learn the value of what I have taught you later on."

Our Pandit's final words were: "In fulfilling my duty, I might have been tough on you at times—don’t hold that against me. You'll understand the value of what I taught you down the road."

Indeed I have learnt that value. It was because we were taught in our own language that our minds quickened. Learning should as far as possible follow the process of eating. When the taste begins from the first bite, the stomach is awakened to its function before it is loaded, so that its digestive juices get full play. Nothing like this happens, however, when the Bengali boy is taught in English. The first bite bids fair to wrench loose both rows of teeth—like a veritable earthquake in the mouth! And by the time he discovers that the morsel is not of the genus stone, but a digestible bonbon, half his allotted span of life is over. While one is choking and spluttering over the spelling and grammar, the inside remains starved, and when at length the taste is felt, the appetite has vanished. If the whole mind does not work from the beginning its full powers remain undeveloped to the end. While60 all around was the cry for English teaching, my third brother was brave enough to keep us to our Bengali course. To him in heaven my grateful reverence.

I’ve definitely learned that value. It was because we were taught in our own language that our minds became more active. Learning should ideally be like eating. When you take the first bite, your stomach gets ready to do its job before it’s full, allowing digestion to work properly. But this doesn’t happen when a Bengali boy is taught in English. The first bite feels like it could knock out both rows of teeth—like a total earthquake in the mouth! And by the time he realizes that what he’s chewing isn’t a rock but something he can actually digest, he’s already lost half his life! While he’s choking and struggling with spelling and grammar, his mind is still hungry, and by the time he finally tastes something, his appetite is gone. If the whole mind doesn’t engage from the start, its full potential never develops. While60 everyone else was shouting for English teaching, my third brother was brave enough to stick with our Bengali lessons. To him in heaven, I owe my heartfelt gratitude.


(12) The Professor

On leaving the Normal School we were sent to the Bengal Academy, a Eurasian institution. We felt we had gained an access of dignity, that we had grown up—at least into the first storey of freedom. In point of fact the only progress we made in that academy was towards freedom. What we were taught there we never understood, nor did we make any attempt to learn, nor did it seem to make any difference to anybody that we did not. The boys here were annoying but not disgusting—which was a great comfort. They wrote ass on their palms and slapped it on to our backs with a cordial "hello!" They gave us a dig in the ribs from behind and looked innocently another way. They dabbed banana pulp on our heads and made away unperceived. Nevertheless it was like coming out of slime on to rock—we were worried but not soiled.

On leaving the Normal School, we were sent to the Bengal Academy, a Eurasian institution. We felt like we had gained a bit of dignity, that we had matured—at least stepped up to the first level of freedom. In reality, the only progress we made at that academy was towards freedom. What we were taught there was beyond our understanding, and we didn’t make any effort to learn, nor did it seem to matter to anyone that we didn’t. The boys here were irritating but not repulsive—which was a relief. They wrote ass on their palms and slapped it on our backs with a cheerful "hello!" They would poke us in the ribs from behind and then look the other way. They’d smear banana pulp on our heads and sneak away unnoticed. Still, it felt like coming out of muck onto solid ground—we were anxious but not dirty.

This school had one great advantage for me. No one there cherished the forlorn hope that boys of our sort could make any advance in learning. It was a petty institution with an insufficient61 income, so that we had one supreme merit in the eyes of its authorities—we paid our fees regularly. This prevented even the Latin Grammar from proving a stumbling block, and the most egregious of blunders left our backs unscathed. Pity for us had nothing to do with it—the school authorities had spoken to the teachers!

This school had one big advantage for me. No one there believed that boys like us could make any progress in learning. It was a small institution with a limited61 income, so we had one major benefit in the eyes of the staff—we paid our fees on time. This meant that even the Latin Grammar couldn't trip us up, and the worst mistakes went unnoticed. Sympathy for us had nothing to do with it—the school authorities had talked to the teachers!

Still, harmless though it was, after all it was a school. The rooms were cruelly dismal with their walls on guard like policemen. The house was more like a pigeon-holed box than a human habitation. No decoration, no pictures, not a touch of colour, not an attempt to attract the boyish heart. The fact that likes and dislikes form a large part of the child mind was completely ignored. Naturally our whole being was depressed as we stepped through its doorway into the narrow quadrangle—and playing truant became chronic with us.

Still, harmless as it was, it was a school after all. The rooms were painfully dull, their walls standing like guards. The place felt more like a cramped box than a home. There was no decoration, no pictures, no splash of color, no effort to engage a child's interest. The fact that likes and dislikes are a big part of a child's mind was totally overlooked. Unsurprisingly, we felt a sense of gloom as we walked through its entrance into the narrow courtyard—and skipping school became a regular thing for us.

In this we found an accomplice. My elder brothers had a Persian tutor. We used to call him Munshi. He was of middle age and all skin and bone, as though dark parchment had been stretched over his skeleton without any filling of flesh and blood. He probably knew Persian well, his knowledge of English was quite fair, but in neither of these directions lay his ambition. His belief was that his proficiency in singlestick62 was matched only by his skill in song. He would stand in the sun in the middle of our courtyard and go through a wonderful series of antics with a staff—his own shadow being his antagonist. I need hardly add that his shadow never got the better of him and when at the end he gave a great big shout and whacked it on the head with a victorious smile, it lay submissively prone at his feet. His singing, nasal and out of tune, sounded like a gruesome mixture of groaning and moaning coming from some ghost-world. Our singing master Vishnu would sometimes chaff him: "Look here, Munshi, you'll be taking the bread out of our mouths at this rate!" To which his only reply would be a disdainful smile.

In this, we found a sidekick. My older brothers had a Persian tutor. We called him Munshi. He was middle-aged and all skin and bones, as if dark parchment had been stretched over his skeleton without any flesh or blood. He probably knew Persian well, and his English was decent, but his true ambitions lay elsewhere. He believed his skill in stick fighting was only rivaled by his talent for singing. He would stand in the sun in the middle of our courtyard and perform an amazing series of moves with a staff—his own shadow being his opponent. I hardly need to mention that his shadow never beat him, and when he finished with a loud shout and triumphantly hit it on the head with a beaming smile, it lay submissively at his feet. His singing, nasal and out of tune, sounded like a creepy mix of groaning and moaning from some ghostly realm. Our singing teacher Vishnu would sometimes tease him: "Hey, Munshi, at this rate, you'll be taking food out of our mouths!" To which his only response would be a dismissive smile.

This shows that the Munshi was amenable to soft words; and in fact, whenever we wanted we could persuade him to write to the school authorities to excuse us from attendance. The school authorities took no pains to scrutinise these letters, they knew it would be all the same whether we attended or not, so far as educational results were concerned.

This shows that the Munshi was open to gentle persuasion; in fact, whenever we wanted, we could convince him to write to the school authorities to excuse us from attending. The school authorities didn't bother to check these letters closely; they knew it wouldn’t make a difference whether we showed up or not in terms of our educational outcomes.

I have now a school of my own in which the boys are up to all kinds of mischief, for boys will be mischievous—and schoolmasters unforgiving. When any of us are beset with undue uneasiness at their conduct and are stirred into a63 resolution to deal out condign punishment, the misdeeds of my own schooldays confront me in a row and smile at me.

I now have my own school where the boys are getting into all sorts of trouble, because boys will be boys—and teachers are strict. Whenever any of us feel overly anxious about their behavior and decide to take strong action, the mischief from my own school days comes to mind and seems to smile at me.

I now clearly see that the mistake is to judge boys by the standard of grown-ups, to forget that a child is quick and mobile like a running stream; and that, in the case of such, any touch of imperfection need cause no great alarm, for the speed of the flow is itself the best corrective. When stagnation sets in then comes the danger. So it is for the teacher, more than the pupil, to beware of wrongdoing.

I now clearly see that it’s a mistake to judge boys by adult standards, to forget that a child is quick and changeable like a running stream; and that, in such cases, any hint of imperfection shouldn’t cause too much concern, as the speed of their growth is the best remedy. When stagnation occurs, that’s when the real danger sets in. So, it’s more important for the teacher than the student to be aware of wrongdoing.

There was a separate refreshment room for Bengali boys for meeting their caste requirements. This was where we struck up a friendship with some of the others. They were all older than we. One of these will bear to be dilated upon.

There was a separate refreshment room for Bengali boys to meet their caste needs. This was where we formed friendships with some of the others. They were all older than us. One of them will be discussed in more detail.

His specialty was the art of Magic, so much so that he had actually written and published a little booklet on it, the front page of which bore his name with the title of Professor. I had never before come across a schoolboy whose name had appeared in print, so that my reverence for him—as a professor of magic I mean—was profound. How could I have brought myself to believe that anything questionable could possibly find place in the straight and upright ranks of printed letters? To be able to record one's own words in indelible64 ink—was that a slight thing? To stand unscreened yet unabashed, self-confessed before the world,—how could one withhold belief in the face of such supreme self-confidence? I remember how once I got the types for the letters of my name from some printing press, and what a memorable thing it seemed when I inked and pressed them on paper and found my name imprinted.

His specialty was the art of Magic, so much so that he had actually written and published a little booklet on it, the front page of which had his name along with the title of Professor. I had never met a schoolboy whose name had appeared in print, so my admiration for him—as a professor of magic, I mean—was profound. How could I have believed that anything questionable could possibly exist in the honest and upright world of printed words? To record one's own thoughts in indelible64 ink—was that not a remarkable achievement? To stand openly and confidently, self-proclaimed before the world—how could anyone doubt such incredible self-assurance? I remember once getting the type for the letters of my name from a printing press, and how unforgettable it felt when I inked and pressed them on paper, seeing my name imprinted.

We used to give a lift in our carriage to this schoolfellow and author-friend of ours. This led to visiting terms. He was also great at theatricals. With his help we erected a stage on our wrestling ground with painted paper stretched over a split bamboo framework. But a peremptory negative from upstairs prevented any play from being acted thereon.

We used to give a ride in our carriage to this school friend and author buddy of ours. This led to a friendly relationship. He was also really talented at theater. With his help, we built a stage in our wrestling area using painted paper stretched over a split bamboo frame. But a firm no from upstairs stopped us from putting on any plays there.

A comedy of errors was however played later on without any stage at all. The author of this has already been introduced to the reader in these pages. He was none other than my nephew Satya. Those who behold his present calm and sedate demeanour would be shocked to learn of the tricks of which he was the originator.

A comedy of errors was later performed without any stage at all. The author of this has already been introduced to the reader on these pages. He was none other than my nephew Satya. Those who see his current calm and composed demeanor would be shocked to learn of the tricks he originated.

Satya Satya

The event of which I am writing happened sometime afterwards when I was twelve or thirteen. Our magician friend had told of so many strange properties of things that I was consumed with curiosity to see them for myself. But the 65materials of which he spoke were invariably so rare or distant that one could hardly hope to get hold of them without the help of Sindbad the sailor. Once, as it happened, the Professor forgot himself so far as to mention accessible things. Who could ever believe that a seed dipped and dried twenty-one times in the juice of a species of cactus would sprout and flower and fruit all in the space of an hour? I was determined to test this, not daring withal to doubt the assurance of a Professor whose name appeared in a printed book.

The event I'm writing about happened sometime later when I was twelve or thirteen. Our magician friend had shared so many strange properties of things that I was eager to see them for myself. But the 65 materials he talked about were usually so rare or far away that it seemed impossible to find them without Sindbad the sailor's help. Then, the Professor surprisingly mentioned things that were actually accessible. Who could possibly believe that a seed dipped and dried twenty-one times in the juice of a kind of cactus would sprout, bloom, and bear fruit all within an hour? I was determined to test this, not daring to doubt the claims of a Professor whose name was in a printed book.

I got our gardener to furnish me with a plentiful supply of the milky juice, and betook myself, on a Sunday afternoon, to our mystic nook in a corner of the roof terrace, to experiment with the stone of a mango. I was wrapt in my task of dipping and drying—but the grown-up reader will probably not wait to ask me the result. In the meantime, I little knew that Satya, in another corner, had, in the space of an hour, caused to root and sprout a mystical plant of his own creation. This was to bear curious fruit later on.

I had our gardener get me a good supply of the milky juice, and on a Sunday afternoon, I went to our special spot on the roof terrace to try out the stone of a mango. I was totally focused on dipping and drying—but an adult reader probably won’t want to know the outcome. In the meantime, I had no idea that Satya, in another corner, had, in just an hour, made a mystical plant of his own. This plant was going to produce some unusual fruit later on.

After the day of this experiment the Professor rather avoided me, as I gradually came to perceive. He would not sit on the same side in the carriage, and altogether seemed to fight shy of me.

After the day of this experiment, the Professor started to avoid me, which I gradually noticed. He wouldn’t sit on the same side in the carriage and seemed to completely steer clear of me.

One day, all of a sudden, he proposed that each one in turn should jump off the bench in66 our schoolroom. He wanted to observe the differences in style, he said. Such scientific curiosity did not appear queer in a professor of magic. Everyone jumped, so did I. He shook his head with a subdued "h'm." No amount of persuasion could draw anything further out of him.

One day, out of the blue, he suggested that everyone should take turns jumping off the bench in66 our classroom. He claimed he wanted to see the differences in style. This kind of scientific curiosity didn't seem strange coming from a magic professor. Everyone jumped, myself included. He shook his head with a quiet "h'm." No amount of convincing could get him to say anything more.

Another day he informed us that some good friends of his wanted to make our acquaintance and asked us to accompany him to their house. Our guardians had no objection, so off we went. The crowd in the room seemed full of curiosity. They expressed their eagerness to hear me sing. I sang a song or two. Mere child as I was I could hardly have bellowed like a bull. "Quite a sweet voice," they all agreed.

Another day, he told us that some of his good friends wanted to meet us and asked us to go with him to their house. Our guardians didn't mind, so we went. The people in the room seemed really curious. They were excited to hear me sing. I sang a song or two. Even though I was just a kid, I could hardly have belted it out like a bull. "Such a lovely voice," they all said.

When refreshments were put before us they sat round and watched us eat. I was bashful by nature and not used to strange company; moreover the habit I acquired during the attendance of our servant Iswar left me a poor eater for good. They all seemed impressed with the delicacy of my appetite.

When the snacks were served, they gathered around and watched us eat. I was shy by nature and not used to unfamiliar company; additionally, the habit I developed while being attended by our servant Iswar left me a poor eater for life. They all seemed impressed by how little I ate.

In the fifth act I got some curiously warm letters from our Professor which revealed the whole situation. And here let the curtain fall.

In the fifth act, I received some surprisingly warm letters from our Professor that explained everything. And now, let the curtain fall.

I subsequently learnt from Satya that while I had been practising magic on the mango seed,67 he had successfully convinced the Professor that I was dressed as a boy by our guardians merely for getting me a better schooling, but that really this was only a disguise. To those who are curious in regard to imaginary science I should explain that a girl is supposed to jump with her left foot forward, and this is what I had done on the occasion of the Professor's trial. I little realised at the time what a tremendously false step mine had been!

I later found out from Satya that while I had been practicing magic on the mango seed,67 he had successfully convinced the Professor that our guardians only dressed me as a boy to help me get a better education, but the truth was that it was just a disguise. For those interested in imaginary science, I should clarify that a girl is expected to jump with her left foot forward, and that's what I did during the Professor's trial. I didn't fully understand at the time how big of a mistake I had made!


(13) My Father

Shortly after my birth my father took to constantly travelling about. So it is no exaggeration to say that in my early childhood I hardly knew him. He would now and then come back home all of a sudden, and with him came foreign servants with whom I felt extremely eager to make friends. Once there came in this way a young Panjabi servant named Lenu. The cordiality of the reception he got from us would have been worthy of Ranjit Singh himself. Not only was he a foreigner, but a Panjabi to boot,—what wonder he stole our hearts away?

Shortly after I was born, my father started traveling all the time. So it's not an exaggeration to say that during my early childhood, I hardly knew him. He would occasionally return home unexpectedly, and along with him came foreign servants, which made me really eager to make friends. One time, a young Punjabi servant named Lenu came with him. The warm welcome we gave him would have been worthy of Ranjit Singh himself. Not only was he a foreigner, but he was also Punjabi—no wonder he won us over!

We had the same reverence for the whole Panjabi nation as for Bhima and Arjuna of the Mahabharata. They were warriors; and if they had sometimes68 fought and lost, that was clearly the enemy's fault. It was glorious to have Lenu, of the Panjab, in our very home.

We had the same respect for the entire Panjabi nation as we did for Bhima and Arjuna from the Mahabharata. They were warriors, and if they occasionally fought and lost, it was obviously the enemy's fault. It was amazing to have Lenu, from the Punjab, in our very home.

My sister-in-law had a model war-ship under a glass case, which, when wound up, rocked on blue-painted silken waves to the tinkling of a musical box. I would beg hard for the loan of this to display its marvels to the admiring Lenu.

My sister-in-law had a model warship under a glass case that, when wound up, rocked on blue-painted silk waves to the sound of a music box. I would plead for the chance to borrow it and show off its wonders to the admiring Lenu.

Caged in the house as we were, anything savouring of foreign parts had a peculiar charm for me. This was one of the reasons why I made so much of Lenu. This was also the reason why Gabriel, the Jew, with his embroidered gaberdine, who came to sell attars and scented oils, stirred me so; and the huge Kabulis, with their dusty, baggy trousers and knapsacks and bundles, wrought on my young mind a fearful fascination.

Caged in the house as we were, anything that hinted at foreign places had a unique appeal for me. This was one of the reasons why I valued Lenu so much. It was also why Gabriel, the Jew, with his embroidered robe, who came to sell attars and scented oils, intrigued me so much; and the huge Kabulis, with their dusty, loose trousers and backpacks, created a deep fascination in my young mind.

Anyhow, when my father came, we would be content with wandering round about his entourage and in the company of his servants. We did not reach his immediate presence.

Anyhow, when my dad came, we were happy just to hang out with his group and his staff. We didn't get close to him directly.

Once while my father was away in the Himalayas, that old bogey of the British Government, the Russian invasion, came to be a subject of agitated conversation among the people. Some well-meaning lady friend had enlarged on the impending danger to my mother with all the circumstance of a prolific imagination. How could a body tell69 from which of the Tibetan passes the Russian host might suddenly flash forth like a baleful comet?

Once, while my father was away in the Himalayas, the old scare of the British Government—the Russian invasion—became a hot topic of conversation among the people. A concerned lady friend had elaborated on the imminent danger to my mother with all the details of a vivid imagination. How could anyone know69 from which of the Tibetan passes the Russian army might suddenly emerge like a sinister comet?

My mother was seriously alarmed. Possibly the other members of the family did not share her misgivings; so, despairing of grown-up sympathy, she sought my boyish support. "Won't you write to your father about the Russians?" she asked.

My mom was really worried. Maybe the rest of the family didn't feel the same way, so feeling like she couldn't count on adult support, she turned to me. "Could you write to your dad about the Russians?" she asked.

That letter, carrying the tidings of my mother's anxieties, was my first one to my father. I did not know how to begin or end a letter, or anything at all about it. I went to Mahananda, the estate munshi.[19] The resulting style of address was doubtless correct enough, but the sentiments could not have escaped the musty flavour inseparable from literature emanating from an estate office.

That letter, filled with my mother's worries, was my first to my dad. I didn't know how to start or finish a letter, or anything about writing one. I went to Mahananda, the estate clerk.[19] The way I addressed it was probably okay, but the feelings definitely carried the stale vibe that comes with anything from an estate office.

I got a reply to my letter. My father asked me not to be afraid; if the Russians came he would drive them away himself. This confident assurance did not seem to have the effect of relieving my mother's fears, but it served to free me from all timidity as regards my father. After that I wanted to write to him every day and pestered Mahananda accordingly. Unable to withstand my importunity he would make out drafts for me to copy. But I did not know that there was the postage to be paid for. I had an idea that letters placed in Mahananda's hands got to their destination70 without any need for further worry. It is hardly necessary to mention that, Mahananda being considerably older than myself, these letters never reached the Himalayan hill-tops.

I got a reply to my letter. My dad told me not to be scared; if the Russians came, he would drive them away himself. This confident promise didn't really ease my mom's worries, but it did help me stop being timid around my dad. After that, I wanted to write to him every day and kept bothering Mahananda about it. Unable to handle my persistence, he would draft letters for me to copy. But I didn't realize that I had to pay for postage. I thought that letters handed to Mahananda would reach their destination70 without any extra hassle. It's probably not necessary to say that, since Mahananda was quite a bit older than me, those letters never made it to the Himalayan hilltops.

When, after his long absences, my father came home even for a few days, the whole house seemed filled with the weight of his presence. We would see our elders at certain hours, formally robed in their chogas, passing to his rooms with restrained gait and sobered mien, casting away any pan[20] they might have been chewing. Everyone seemed on the alert. To make sure of nothing going wrong, my mother would superintend the cooking herself. The old mace-bearer, Kinu, with his white livery and crested turban, on guard at my father's door, would warn us not to be boisterous in the verandah in front of his rooms during his midday siesta. We had to walk past quietly, talking in whispers, and dared not even take a peep inside.

When my father came home after being away for a long time, even for just a few days, it felt like the whole house was filled with his presence. We would see our elders at certain times, dressed formally in their chogas, walking to his rooms with careful steps and serious looks, discarding any pan[20] they might have been chewing. Everyone seemed on edge. To ensure everything went smoothly, my mother would personally oversee the cooking. The old mace-bearer, Kinu, in his white uniform and crested turban, stood guard at my father's door, warning us not to be loud on the verandah in front of his rooms during his midday nap. We had to pass quietly, speaking in whispers, and we didn't even dare to peek inside.

On one occasion my father came home to invest the three of us with the sacred thread. With the help of Pandit Vedantavagish he had collected the old Vedic rites for the purpose. For days together we were taught to chant in correct accents the selections from the Upanishads, arranged by my father under the name of "Brahma Dharma," seated in the prayer hall with Becharam Babu.71 Finally, with shaven heads and gold rings in our ears, we three budding Brahmins went into a three-days' retreat in a portion of the third storey.

One day, my father came home to perform the sacred thread ceremony for the three of us. With the help of Pandit Vedantavagish, he had gathered the old Vedic rites for this occasion. For several days, we practiced chanting selections from the Upanishads, which my father had organized under the title "Brahma Dharma," while seated in the prayer hall with Becharam Babu.71 Finally, after shaving our heads and putting on gold earrings, the three of us, as aspiring Brahmins, entered a three-day retreat on the third floor.

It was great fun. The earrings gave us a good handle to pull each other's ears with. We found a little drum lying in one of the rooms; taking this we would stand out in the verandah, and, when we caught sight of any servant passing alone in the storey below, we would rap a tattoo on it. This would make the man look up, only to beat a hasty retreat the next moment with averted eyes.[21] In short we cannot claim that these days of our retirement were passed in ascetic meditation.

It was a lot of fun. The earrings gave us a good grip to tug on each other’s ears. We found a small drum lying in one of the rooms; with this, we would stand out on the porch and, whenever we spotted a servant walking by on the floor below, we would beat a rhythm on it. This would cause the person to look up, only to quickly look away and retreat the next moment. [21] In short, we can't say that these days of our downtime were spent in strict meditation.

I am however persuaded that boys like ourselves could not have been rare in the hermitages of old. And if some ancient document has it that the ten or twelve-year old Saradwata or Sarngarava[22] is spending the whole of the days of his boyhood offering oblations and chanting mantras, we are not compelled to put unquestioning faith in the statement; because the book of Boy Nature is even older and also more authentic.

I’m convinced that boys like us probably weren’t uncommon in old hermitages. And if some ancient text claims that the ten or twelve-year-old Saradwata or Sarngarava[22] spent all his childhood days making offerings and chanting mantras, we don’t have to take that at face value; because the book on Boy Nature is even older and more reliable.

After we had attained full brahminhood I became72 very keen on repeating the gayatri.[23] I would meditate on it with great concentration. It is hardly a text the full meaning of which I could have grasped at that age. I well remember what efforts I made to extend the range of my consciousness with the help of the initial invocation of "Earth, firmament and heaven." How I felt or thought it is difficult to express clearly, but this much is certain that to be clear about the meaning of words is not the most important function of the human understanding.

After we had fully become Brahmins, I became72 very eager to repeat the gayatri.[23] I would meditate on it with intense focus. It’s definitely a text whose full meaning I couldn’t have understood at that age. I clearly remember the efforts I made to expand my consciousness with the initial invocation of "Earth, firmament, and heaven." It’s hard to express how I felt or what I thought, but one thing is certain: being clear about the meaning of words isn’t the most important function of human understanding.

The main object of teaching is not to explain meanings, but to knock at the door of the mind. If any boy is asked to give an account of what is awakened in him at such knocking, he will probably say something very silly. For what happens within is much bigger than what he can express in words. Those who pin their faith on University examinations as a test of all educational results take no account of this fact.

The main goal of teaching isn't just to explain meanings, but to tap into the mind. If you ask a student to describe what they feel during that tapping, they’ll probably say something pretty silly. What goes on inside them is much bigger than what they can put into words. Those who rely on university exams as the ultimate measure of education overlook this fact.

I can recollect many things which I did not understand, but which stirred me deeply. Once, on the roof terrace of our river-side villa, my eldest brother, at the sudden gathering of clouds, repeated aloud some stanzas from Kalidas's "Cloud Messenger." I could not, nor had I the need to, understand a word of the Sanskrit. His ecstatic declamation73 of the sonorous rhythm was enough for me.

I can remember a lot of things that I didn’t fully get but that affected me deeply. Once, on the rooftop terrace of our river-side villa, my oldest brother, seeing the clouds suddenly gather, recited some lines from Kalidas's "Cloud Messenger." I couldn’t, nor did I need to, understand a word of the Sanskrit. His passionate delivery73 of the rich rhythm was more than enough for me.

Then, again, before I could properly understand English, a profusely illustrated edition of "The Old Curiosity Shop" fell into my hands. I went through the whole of it, though at least nine-tenths of the words were unknown to me. Yet, with the vague ideas I conjured up from the rest, I spun out a variously coloured thread on which to string the illustrations. Any university examiner would have given me a great big zero, but the reading of the book had not proved for me quite so empty as all that.

Then, before I really understood English, I got a heavily illustrated edition of "The Old Curiosity Shop." I went through the whole thing, even though at least nine-tenths of the words were unfamiliar to me. Still, with the vague ideas I pieced together from the rest, I created a colorful narrative to connect the illustrations. Any university examiner would have rated me a big fat zero, but reading the book wasn’t as empty of experience for me as that would suggest.

Another time I had accompanied my father on a trip on the Ganges in his houseboat. Among the books he had with him was an old Fort William edition of Jayadeva's Gita Govinda. It was in the Bengali character. The verses were not printed in separate lines, but ran on like prose. I did not then know anything of Sanskrit, yet because of my knowledge of Bengali many of the words were familiar. I cannot tell how often I read that Gita Govinda. I can well remember this line:

Another time, I went on a trip on the Ganges with my father in his houseboat. Among the books he brought was an old Fort William edition of Jayadeva's Gita Govinda. It was in Bengali script. The verses weren't printed in separate lines; they flowed like prose. I didn’t know anything about Sanskrit at the time, but since I understood Bengali, many of the words were familiar to me. I can't recall how often I read that Gita Govinda. I can clearly remember this line:

The night spent in the solitary cottage in the forest.

It spread an atmosphere of vague beauty over my mind. That one Sanskrit word, Nibhrita-nikunja-griham,74 meaning "the lonely forest cottage" was quite enough for me.

It created a sense of vague beauty in my mind. That one Sanskrit word, Nibhrita-nikunja-griham,74 meaning "the lonely forest cottage," was more than enough for me.

I had to discover for myself the intricate metre of Jayadeva, because its divisions were lost in the clumsy prose form of the book. And this discovery gave me very great delight. Of course I did not fully comprehend Jayadeva's meaning. It would hardly be correct to aver that I had got it even partly. But the sound of the words and the lilt of the metre filled my mind with pictures of wonderful beauty, which impelled me to copy out the whole of the book for my own use.

I had to figure out the complex meter of Jayadeva on my own, since its divisions were buried in the awkward prose of the book. And this discovery brought me a lot of joy. Of course, I didn’t completely understand Jayadeva's meaning. It wouldn’t be accurate to say that I even grasped it partially. But the sound of the words and the rhythm of the meter filled my mind with images of incredible beauty, which motivated me to transcribe the entire book for my own use.

The same thing happened, when I was a little older, with a verse from Kalidas's "Birth of the War God." The verse moved me greatly, though the only words of which I gathered the sense, were "the breeze carrying the spray-mist of the falling waters of the sacred Mandakini and shaking the deodar leaves." These left me pining to taste the beauties of the whole. When, later, a Pandit explained to me that in the next two lines the breeze went on "splitting the feathers of the peacock plume on the head of the eager deer-hunter," the thinness of this last conceit disappointed me. I was much better off when I had relied only upon my imagination to complete the verse.

The same thing happened later when I was a bit older, with a line from Kalidas's "Birth of the War God." The line really moved me, even though the only part I understood was "the breeze carrying the mist from the falling waters of the sacred Mandakini and shaking the deodar leaves." It left me longing to experience the whole beauty of it. Later, when a Pandit explained that in the next two lines the breeze went on to "split the feathers of the peacock plume on the head of the eager deer-hunter," I was disappointed by how shallow that idea was. I had been much better off relying on my imagination to fill in the gaps in the verse.

Whoever goes back to his early childhood will75 agree that his greatest gains were not in proportion to the completeness of his understanding. Our Kathakas[24] I know this truth well. So their narratives always have a good proportion of ear-filling Sanskrit words and abstruse remarks not calculated to be fully understood by their simple hearers, but only to be suggestive.

Whoever reflects on their early childhood will75 agree that their biggest achievements weren't about fully grasping everything. Our Kathakas[24] are well aware of this truth. That's why their stories often include a mix of impressive Sanskrit words and complicated comments that aren't meant to be fully understood by their straightforward listeners, but rather to inspire thought.

The value of such suggestion is by no means to be despised by those who measure education in terms of material gains and losses. These insist on trying to sum up the account and find out exactly how much of the lesson imparted can be rendered up. But children, and those who are not over-educated, dwell in that primal paradise where men can come to know without fully comprehending each step. And only when that paradise is lost comes the evil day when everything needs must be understood. The road which leads to knowledge, without going through the dreary process of understanding, that is the royal road. If that be barred, though the world's marketing may yet go on as usual, the open sea and the mountain top cease to be possible of access.

The value of this suggestion shouldn’t be underestimated by those who measure education in terms of material gains and losses. They insist on trying to calculate the exact return on the lessons learned. But children, and those who aren’t overly educated, exist in that original paradise where people can learn without fully understanding each step. It’s only when that paradise is lost that we face the harsh reality where everything has to be completely understood. The path to knowledge, without the tedious process of understanding, is the ideal route. If that path is blocked, even if the world’s commerce continues as usual, the open sea and mountain top become inaccessible.

So, as I was saying, though at that age I could not realise the full meaning of the Gayatri, there was something in me which could do without a complete understanding. I am reminded of a day76 when, as I was seated on the cement floor in a corner of our schoolroom meditating on the text, my eyes overflowed with tears. Why those tears came I knew not; and to a strict cross-questioner I would probably have given some explanation having nothing to do with the Gayatri. The fact of the matter is that what is going on in the inner recesses of consciousness is not always known to the dweller on the surface.

So, as I was saying, even though I couldn't fully grasp the meaning of the Gayatri at that age, there was something within me that didn't need complete understanding. I remember a day76 when I was sitting on the cement floor in a corner of our classroom, meditating on the text, and tears filled my eyes. I didn't know why those tears came; if someone had pressed me for an explanation, I probably would have given a reason that had nothing to do with the Gayatri. The truth is, what's happening deep in our consciousness isn't always clear to our surface awareness.


(14) A journey with my Father

My shaven head after the sacred thread ceremony caused me one great anxiety. However partial Eurasian lads may be to things appertaining to the Cow, their reverence for the Brahmin[25] is notoriously lacking. So that, apart from other missiles, our shaven heads were sure to be pelted with jeers. While I was worrying over this possibility I was one day summoned upstairs to my father. How would I like to go with him to the Himalayas, I was asked. Away from the Bengal Academy and off to the Himalayas! Would I like it? O that I could have rent the skies with a shout, that might have given some idea of the How!

My shaved head after the sacred thread ceremony filled me with anxiety. While some Eurasian guys might be into things related to the Cow, they definitely don’t hold the Brahmin in high regard. So, besides other insults, our shaved heads were bound to be targeted with jeers. As I worried about this, one day I was called upstairs to my father. He asked me how I would feel about going with him to the Himalayas. Leaving the Bengal Academy and heading off to the Himalayas! Would I like that? Oh, if only I could have shouted so loud that it would have torn the sky, which might have expressed just how much!

On the day of our leaving home my father, as77 was his habit, assembled the whole family in the prayer hall for divine service. After I had taken the dust of the feet of my elders I got into the carriage with my father. This was the first time in my life that I had a full suit of clothes made for me. My father himself had selected the pattern and colour. A gold embroidered velvet cap completed my costume. This I carried in my hand, being assailed with misgivings as to its effect in juxtaposition to my hairless head. As I got into the carriage my father insisted on my wearing it, so I had to put it on. Every time he looked another way I took it off. Every time I caught his eye it had to resume its proper place.

On the day we were leaving home, my father, as was his custom, gathered the whole family in the prayer hall for a worship service. After I touched the feet of my elders as a sign of respect, I got into the carriage with my father. This was the first time I had a complete suit of clothes made just for me. My father had chosen the pattern and color himself. A gold-embroidered velvet cap completed my outfit. I held it in my hand, feeling uneasy about how it would look with my hairless head. As I got into the carriage, my father insisted I wear it, so I had to put it on. Every time he looked away, I took it off. Every time our eyes met, I had to put it back on.

My father was very particular in all his arrangements and orderings. He disliked leaving things vague or undetermined and never allowed slovenliness or makeshifts. He had a well-defined code to regulate his relations with others and theirs with him. In this he was different from the generality of his countrymen. With the rest of us a little carelessness this way or that did not signify; so in our dealings with him we had to be anxiously careful. It was not so much the little less or more that he objected to as the failure to be up to the standard.

My dad was very particular about how he organized everything. He hated leaving things unclear or undefined and never tolerated messiness or quick fixes. He followed a clear set of rules for how to interact with others and how they should interact with him. This set him apart from most of the people from his country. For the rest of us, a little sloppiness here and there wasn’t a big deal; so when we dealt with him, we had to be extra careful. It wasn’t really about being slightly over or under; it was more about not meeting his standards.

My father had also a way of picturing to himself every detail of what he wanted done. On78 the occasion of any ceremonial gathering, at which he could not be present, he would think out and assign the place for each thing, the duty for each member of the family, the seat for each guest; nothing would escape him. After it was all over he would ask each one for a separate account and thus gain a complete impression of the whole for himself. So, while I was with him on his travels, though nothing would induce him to put obstacles in the way of my amusing myself as I pleased, he left no loophole in the strict rules of conduct which he prescribed for me in other respects.

My dad had a knack for visualizing every detail of what he wanted done. On78 any formal occasion where he couldn’t be there, he would plan out and assign the location for everything, the responsibilities for each family member, and the seating for every guest; nothing would slip his mind. Once it was all over, he would ask each person for their own account and gather a complete picture of the entire event. So, while I was traveling with him, even though nothing would convince him to stop me from having fun as I liked, he maintained strict rules for my behavior in other areas.

Our first halt was to be for a few days at Bolpur. Satya had been there a short time before with his parents. No self-respecting nineteenth century infant would have credited the account of his travels which he gave us on his return. But we were different, and had had no opportunity of learning to determine the line between the possible and the impossible. Our Mahabharata and Ramayana gave us no clue to it. Nor had we then any children's illustrated books to guide us in the way a child should go. All the hard and fast laws which govern the world we learnt by knocking up against them.

Our first stop was going to be for a few days in Bolpur. Satya had just recently been there with his parents. No self-respecting kid in the nineteenth century would have believed the stories he told us about his travels upon his return. But we were different, and we hadn't yet figured out how to tell the difference between what was possible and what wasn't. Our versions of the Mahabharata and Ramayana didn’t help us with that. Plus, we didn’t have any illustrated children’s books to guide us in how to navigate childhood. We learned all the strict rules that govern the world by bumping into them ourselves.

Satya had told us that, unless one was very very expert, getting into a railway carriage was a79 terribly dangerous affair—the least slip, and it was all up. Then, again, a fellow had to hold on to his seat with all his might, otherwise the jolt at starting was so tremendous there was no telling where one would get thrown off to. So when we got to the railway station I was all a-quiver. So easily did we get into our compartment, however, that I felt sure the worst was yet to come. And when, at length, we made an absurdly smooth start, without any semblance of adventure, I felt woefully disappointed.

Satya had told us that, unless someone was really experienced, getting into a train carriage was a79 incredibly dangerous thing—the slightest misstep could be disastrous. Plus, you had to hang on to your seat as tightly as you could, or the jolt when starting could throw you off completely. So when we arrived at the train station, I was really nervous. However, we managed to get into our compartment so easily that I was convinced the real challenge was still ahead. And when we finally started off in an absurdly smooth way, without any hint of excitement, I felt really let down.

The train sped on; the broad fields with their blue-green border trees, and the villages nestling in their shade flew past in a stream of pictures which melted away like a flood of mirages. It was evening when we reached Bolpur. As I got into the palanquin I closed my eyes. I wanted to preserve the whole of the wonderful vision to be unfolded before my waking eyes in the morning light. The freshness of the experience would be spoilt, I feared, by incomplete glimpses caught in the vagueness of the dusk.

The train raced along, the wide fields with their blue-green border trees, and the villages tucked away in their shade blurred by in a series of images that faded like a stream of mirages. It was evening when we arrived in Bolpur. As I got into the palanquin, I shut my eyes. I wanted to keep the entire beautiful scene that would unfold before me in the morning light. I was worried the freshness of the experience would be ruined by fleeting glimpses lost in the dimness of dusk.

When I woke at dawn my heart was thrilling tremulously as I stepped outside. My predecessor had told me that Bolpur had one feature which was to be found nowhere else in the world. This was the path leading from the main buildings to the servants' quarters which, though not covered80 over in any way, did not allow a ray of the sun or a drop of rain to touch anybody passing along it. I started to hunt for this wonderful path, but the reader will perhaps not wonder at my failure to find it to this day.

When I woke up at dawn, my heart was racing as I stepped outside. My predecessor had told me that Bolpur had one unique feature that couldn’t be found anywhere else in the world. This was the path that led from the main buildings to the servants' quarters, which, although not covered80 in any way, somehow kept every ray of sunshine and drop of rain from touching anyone walking along it. I began searching for this amazing path, but it’s no surprise that I still haven’t found it to this day.

Town bred as I was, I had never seen a rice-field, and I had a charming portrait of the cowherd boy, of whom we had read, pictured on the canvas of my imagination. I had heard from Satya that the Bolpur house was surrounded by fields of ripening rice, and that playing in these with cowherd boys was an everyday affair, of which the plucking, cooking and eating of the rice was the crowning feature. I eagerly looked about me. But where, oh, where was the rice-field on all that barren heath? Cowherd boys there might have been somewhere about, yet how to distinguish them from any other boys, that was the question!

Town-raised as I was, I had never seen a rice field, and I had a lovely image of the cowherd boy, whom we had read about, painted on the canvas of my imagination. I had heard from Satya that the Bolpur house was surrounded by fields of ripening rice, and that playing there with cowherd boys was a daily event, with the harvesting, cooking, and eating of the rice being the highlight. I eagerly looked around. But where, oh, where was the rice field on all that barren land? There might have been cowherd boys somewhere nearby, yet how to tell them apart from any other boys, that was the question!

However it did not take me long to get over what I could not see,—what I did see was quite enough. There was no servant rule here, and the only ring which encircled me was the blue of the horizon which the presiding goddess of these solitudes had drawn round them. Within this I was free to move about as I chose.

However, it didn’t take me long to get over what I couldn't see—what I did see was more than enough. There were no rules to follow here, and the only boundary surrounding me was the blue of the horizon that the guiding spirit of these solitude-filled spaces had created. Within this, I was free to move around as I wished.

Though I was yet a mere child my father did not place any restriction on my wanderings. In81 the hollows of the sandy soil the rainwater had ploughed deep furrows, carving out miniature mountain ranges full of red gravel and pebbles of various shapes through which ran tiny streams, revealing the geography of Lilliput. From this region I would gather in the lap of my tunic many curious pieces of stone and take the collection to my father. He never made light of my labours. On the contrary he waxed enthusiastic.

Though I was still just a kid, my dad had no limits on my exploring. In81 the dips in the sandy soil, the rain had created deep grooves, forming little mountain ranges filled with red gravel and variously shaped pebbles, where tiny streams flowed, showcasing the landscape of Lilliput. From this area, I would gather a bunch of interesting stones in the folds of my tunic and bring them to my dad. He never downplayed my efforts. Instead, he got really excited about them.

"How wonderful!" he exclaimed. "Wherever did you get all these?"

"That's amazing!" he said. "Where did you find all of these?"

"There are many many more, thousands and thousands!" I burst out. "I could bring as many every day."

"There are so many more, thousands and thousands!" I exclaimed. "I could bring as many every day."

"That would be nice!" he replied. "Why not decorate my little hill with them?"

"That would be great!" he said. "Why not decorate my little hill with them?"

An attempt had been made to dig a tank in the garden, but the subsoil water proving too low, it had been abandoned, unfinished, with the excavated earth left piled up into a hillock. On the top of this height my father used to sit for his morning prayer, and as he sat the sun would rise at the edge of the undulating expanse which stretched away to the eastern horizon in front of him. This was the hill he asked me to decorate.

An attempt was made to dig a tank in the garden, but since the groundwater was too low, it was left unfinished, with the dug-up earth piled up into a small hill. My father would sit on top of this mound for his morning prayer, and as he sat there, the sun would rise over the rolling landscape that stretched to the eastern horizon in front of him. This was the hill he asked me to decorate.

I was very troubled, on leaving Bolpur, that I could not carry away with me my store of stones. It is still difficult for me to realise that I have82 no absolute claim to keep up a close relationship with things, merely because I have gathered them together. If my fate had granted me the prayer, which I had pressed with such insistence, and undertaken that I should carry this load of stones about with me for ever, then I should scarcely have had the hardihood to laugh at it to-day.

I was really bothered when I left Bolpur that I couldn’t take my collection of stones with me. It’s still hard for me to accept that I don't have a guaranteed right to maintain a close connection with things just because I've gathered them. If fate had granted me the wish I had so desperately pushed for, saying that I should carry this load of stones with me forever, I would hardly have the courage to laugh about it today.

In one of the ravines I came upon a hollow full of spring water which overflowed as a little rivulet, where sported tiny fish battling their way up the current.

In one of the ravines, I found a hollow filled with spring water that overflowed into a small stream, where little fish played as they struggled upstream.

"I've found such a lovely spring," I told my father. "Couldn't we get our bathing and drinking water from there?"

"I've found such a nice spring," I said to my dad. "Can we get our bathing and drinking water from there?"

"The very thing," he agreed, sharing my rapture, and gave orders for our water supply to be drawn from that spring.

"The very thing," he agreed, sharing my excitement, and instructed that our water supply be taken from that spring.

I was never tired of roaming about among those miniature hills and dales in hopes of lighting on something never known before. I was the Livingstone of this undiscovered land which looked as if seen through the wrong end of a telescope. Everything there, the dwarf date palms, the scrubby wild plums and the stunted jambolans, was in keeping with the miniature mountain ranges, the little rivulet and the tiny fish I had discovered.

I never got tired of wandering around those small hills and valleys, hoping to find something I had never seen before. I was the Livingstone of this unexplored land that looked like it was viewed through the wrong end of a telescope. Everything there—the tiny date palms, the scraggly wild plums, and the short jambolans—matched the small mountain ranges, the little stream, and the tiny fish I had discovered.

Singing to My Father Singing to My Dad

Probably in order to teach me to be careful my father placed a little small change in my charge and required me to keep an account of it. He also entrusted me with the duty of winding his valuable gold watch for him. He overlooked the risk of damage in his desire to train me to a sense of responsibility. When we went out together for our morning walk he would ask me to give alms to any beggars we came across. But I never could render him a proper account at the end of it. One day my balance was larger than the account warranted.

To teach me to be careful, my dad gave me a little bit of change to look after and asked me to keep track of it. He also let me wind his precious gold watch. He ignored the potential for damage because he wanted to help me develop a sense of responsibility. During our morning walks, he would ask me to give money to any beggars we saw. But I never managed to give him a proper report at the end. One day, my total was more than what I’d recorded.

"I really must make you my cashier," observed my father. "Money seems to have a way of growing in your hands!"

"I really need to make you my money manager," my dad said. "Money just seems to multiply when it's in your hands!"

That watch of his I wound up with such indefatigable zeal that it had very soon to be sent to the watchmaker's in Calcutta.

That watch of his, which I wound with such relentless enthusiasm, quickly needed to be sent to the watchmaker in Calcutta.

I am reminded of the time when, later in life, I was appointed to manage the estate and had to lay before my father, owing to his failing eye-sight, a statement of accounts on the second or third of every month. I had first to read out the totals under each head, and if he had any doubts on any point he would ask for the details. If I made any attempt to slur over or keep out of sight any item which I feared he would not like, it was sure to come out. So these first few84 days of the month were very anxious ones for me.

I remember the time later in life when I was put in charge of managing the estate and had to present my father, because of his declining eyesight, with a statement of accounts on the second or third of every month. I had to read out the totals under each category, and if he had any questions about anything, he would ask for the details. If I tried to gloss over or hide any item I thought he wouldn’t like, it would definitely come to light. So, those first few84 days of the month were really stressful for me.

As I have said, my father had the habit of keeping everything clearly before his mind,—whether figures of accounts, or ceremonial arrangements, or additions or alterations to property. He had never seen the new prayer hall built at Bolpur, and yet he was familiar with every detail of it from questioning those who came to see him after a visit to Bolpur. He had an extraordinary memory, and when once he got hold of a fact it never escaped him.

As I mentioned, my father had a habit of keeping everything clear in his mind—whether it was financial figures, event plans, or changes to property. He had never been to the new prayer hall in Bolpur, yet he knew all the details about it from asking people who visited him after going there. He had an incredible memory, and once he grasped a fact, it stuck with him.

My father had marked his favourite verses in his copy of the Bhagavadgita. He asked me to copy these out, with their translation, for him. At home, I had been a boy of no account, but here, when these important functions were entrusted to me, I felt the glory of the situation.

My dad had highlighted his favorite verses in his copy of the Bhagavadgita. He asked me to write these out with their translations for him. At home, I was just an insignificant kid, but here, when I was given these important tasks, I felt the pride of the moment.

By this time I was rid of my blue manuscript book and had got hold of a bound volume of one of Lett's diaries. I now saw to it that my poetising should not lack any of the dignity of outward circumstance. It was not only a case of writing poems, but of holding myself forth as a poet before my own imagination. So when I wrote poetry at Bolpur I loved to do it sprawling under a young coconut palm. This seemed to me the true poetic way. Resting thus on the hard unturfed85 gravel in the burning heat of the day I composed a martial ballad on the "Defeat of King Prithwi." In spite of the superabundance of its martial spirit, it could not escape an early death. That bound volume of Lett's diary has now followed the way of its elder sister, the blue manuscript book, leaving no address behind.

By this time, I had gotten rid of my blue manuscript book and obtained a bound volume of one of Lett's diaries. I made sure that my poetry had the dignity it deserved in terms of presentation. It wasn’t just about writing poems; it was about presenting myself as a poet to my own imagination. So when I wrote poetry in Bolpur, I enjoyed doing it sprawled out under a young coconut palm. This felt like the true poetic experience. Lying on the hard, bare gravel in the scorching heat of the day, I composed a martial ballad about the "Defeat of King Prithwi." Even though it was full of martial spirit, it still met an early end. That bound volume of Lett's diary has now disappeared like its older sibling, the blue manuscript book, leaving no trace behind.

We left Bolpur and making short halts on the way at Sahebganj, Dinapore, Allahabad and Cawnpore we stopped at last at Amritsar.

We left Bolpur and made a few quick stops along the way at Sahebganj, Dinapore, Allahabad, and Cawnpore, finally arriving at Amritsar.

An incident on the way remains engraved on my memory. The train had stopped at some big station. The ticket examiner came and punched our tickets. He looked at me curiously as if he had some doubt which he did not care to express. He went off and came back with a companion. Both of them fidgetted about for a time near the door of our compartment and then again retired. At last came the station master himself. He looked at my half-ticket and then asked:

An incident on the way is stuck in my mind. The train had stopped at a big station. The ticket inspector came and punched our tickets. He looked at me with curiosity, as if he had a question but didn’t want to ask it. He left and returned with a colleague. They both fidgeted for a while near the door of our compartment and then went away again. Finally, the station master himself came. He looked at my half-ticket and then asked:

"Is not the boy over twelve?"

"Isn't the boy over 12?"

"No," said my father.

"No," my dad said.

I was then only eleven, but looked older than my age.

I was only eleven at the time, but I looked older than I actually was.

"You must pay the full fare for him," said the station master.

"You need to pay the full fare for him," said the station master.

My father's eyes flashed as, without a word, he took out a currency note from his box and86 handed it to the station master. When they brought my father his change he flung it disdainfully back at them, while the station master stood abashed at this exposure of the meanness of his implied doubt.

My dad's eyes lit up as, without saying anything, he pulled out a bill from his box and86 handed it to the station master. When they gave my dad his change, he threw it back at them in disgust, while the station master looked embarrassed by the revelation of his underlying doubt.

The golden temple of Amritsar comes back to me like a dream. Many a morning have I accompanied my father to this Gurudarbar of the Sikhs in the middle of the lake. There the sacred chanting resounds continually. My father, seated amidst the throng of worshippers, would sometimes add his voice to the hymn of praise, and finding a stranger joining in their devotions they would wax enthusiastically cordial, and we would return loaded with the sanctified offerings of sugar crystals and other sweets.

The golden temple of Amritsar comes back to me like a dream. Many mornings, I accompanied my father to this Gurudarbar of the Sikhs in the middle of the lake. There, the sacred chanting echoes constantly. My father, sitting among the crowd of worshippers, would sometimes join in the hymn of praise. When a stranger participated in their devotions, they would become warmly friendly, and we would return with bags full of blessed offerings of sugar crystals and other sweets.

One day my father invited one of the chanting choir to our place and got him to sing us some of their sacred songs. The man went away probably more than satisfied with the reward he received. The result was that we had to take stern measures of self-defence,—such an insistent army of singers invaded us. When they found our house impregnable, the musicians began to waylay us in the streets. And as we went out for our walk in the morning, every now and then would appear a Tambura,[26] slung over a shoulder, at87 which we felt like game birds at the sight of the muzzle of the hunter's gun. Indeed, so wary did we become that the twang of the Tambura, from a distance, scared us away and utterly failed to bag us.

One day, my dad invited a guy from the choir to our place and had him sing some of their sacred songs for us. The guy probably left feeling pretty good about the tip he got. As a result, we had to take some serious measures to defend ourselves—an overwhelming group of singers came after us. When they realized our house was too tough to break into, the musicians started to ambush us on the streets. So, whenever we went out for a walk in the morning, we would occasionally spot someone with a Tambura,[26] slung over their shoulder, and we felt like sitting ducks in front of a hunter. In fact, we became so cautious that just hearing the twang of a Tambura from a distance would send us running away, and we were never caught.

When evening fell, my father would sit out in the verandah facing the garden. I would then be summoned to sing to him. The moon has risen; its beams, passing though the trees, have fallen on the verandah floor; I am singing in the Behaga mode:

When evening came, my dad would sit out on the porch facing the garden. I would then be called to sing for him. The moon has risen; its beams, filtering through the trees, have landed on the porch floor; I am singing in the Behaga mode:

O Companion in the darkest passage of life....

O Companion in the darkest moments of life....

My father with bowed head and clasped hands is intently listening. I can recall this evening scene even now.

My father, with his head lowered and hands clasped, is listening closely. I can still picture this evening moment vividly.

I have told of my father's amusement on hearing from Srikantha Babu of my maiden attempt at a devotional poem. I am reminded how, later, I had my recompense. On the occasion of one of our Magh festivals several of the hymns were of my composition. One of them was

I’ve shared how my dad found it funny when Srikantha Babu told him about my first attempt at writing a devotional poem. It brings to mind how, later on, I got my payback. During one of our Magh festivals, several of the hymns were ones I wrote. One of them was

"The eye sees thee not, who art the pupil of every eye...."

"The eye doesn’t see you, who is the focus of every eye...."

My father was then bed-ridden at Chinsurah. He sent for me and my brother Jyoti. He asked my brother to accompany me on the harmonium and got me to sing all my hymns one after the other,—some of them I had to sing twice over. When I had finished he said:88

My dad was stuck in bed in Chinsurah. He called for me and my brother Jyoti. He asked Jyoti to play the harmonium while I sang all my hymns one after the other—some I even had to sing twice. When I finished, he said:88

"If the king of the country had known the language and could appreciate its literature, he would doubtless have rewarded the poet. Since that is not so, I suppose I must do it." With which he handed me a cheque.

"If the king of the country had known the language and could appreciate its literature, he would definitely have rewarded the poet. Since that’s not the case, I guess I have to do it." With that, he handed me a check.

My father had brought with him some volumes of the Peter Parley series from which to teach me. He selected the life of Benjamin Franklin to begin with. He thought it would read like a story book and be both entertaining and instructive. But he found out his mistake soon after we began it. Benjamin Franklin was much too business-like a person. The narrowness of his calculated morality disgusted my father. In some cases he would get so impatient at the worldly prudence of Franklin that he could not help using strong words of denunciation. Before this I had nothing to do with Sanskrit beyond getting some rules of grammar by rote. My father started me on the second Sanskrit reader at one bound, leaving me to learn the declensions as we went on. The advance I had made in Bengali[27] stood me in good stead. My father also encouraged me to try Sanskrit composition from the very outset. With the vocabulary acquired from my Sanskrit reader I built up grandiose compound words with a profuse89 sprinkling of sonorous 'm's and 'n's making altogether a most diabolical medley of the language of the gods. But my father never scoffed at my temerity.

My dad had brought along some books from the Peter Parley series to teach me. He chose to start with the life of Benjamin Franklin, thinking it would be like a storybook and both fun and educational. But he quickly realized he was wrong. Benjamin Franklin was way too focused on business. The narrowness of his calculated morals really bothered my dad. Sometimes, he would get so annoyed at Franklin's worldly smartness that he couldn’t help but use strong words to criticize him. Up until then, I hadn’t done much with Sanskrit besides memorizing some grammar rules. My dad jumped me right into the second Sanskrit reader, letting me learn the declensions as we went. The progress I had made in Bengali[27] really helped me. My dad also encouraged me to start trying Sanskrit composition from the very beginning. Using the vocabulary from my Sanskrit reader, I created elaborate compound words filled with a lot of impressive 'm's and 'n's, forming a chaotic mix of the language of the gods. But my dad never mocked me for my boldness.

Then there were the readings from Proctor's Popular Astronomy which my father explained to me in easy language and which I then rendered into Bengali.

Then there were the readings from Proctor's Popular Astronomy that my dad explained to me in simple terms, and I then translated into Bengali.

Among the books which my father had brought for his own use, my attention would be mostly attracted by a ten or twelve volume edition of Gibbon's Rome. They looked remarkably dry. "Being a boy," I thought, "I am helpless and read many books because I have to. But why should a grown up person, who need not read unless he pleases, bother himself so?"

Among the books my father had brought for himself, I was mostly drawn to a ten or twelve volume edition of Gibbon's Rome. They seemed really boring. "As a kid," I thought, "I'm stuck reading all these books because I have to. But why would an adult, who doesn't have to read unless they want to, bother with this?"


(15) At the Himalayas

We stayed about a month in Amritsar, and, towards the middle of April, started for the Dalhousie Hills. The last few days at Amritsar seemed as if they would never pass, the call of the Himalayas was so strong upon me.

We spent about a month in Amritsar, and by mid-April, we headed for the Dalhousie Hills. The last few days in Amritsar felt like they would never end; the pull of the Himalayas was so strong for me.

The terraced hill sides, as we went up in a jhampan, were all aflame with the beauty of the flowering spring crops. Every morning we would make a start after our bread and milk, and before90 sunset take shelter for the night in the next staging bungalow. My eyes had no rest the livelong day, so great was my fear lest anything should escape them. Wherever, at a turn of the road into a gorge, the great forest trees were found clustering closer, and from underneath their shade a little waterfall trickling out, like a little daughter of the hermitage playing at the feet of hoary sages wrapt in meditation, babbling its way over the black moss-covered rocks, there the jhampan bearers would put down their burden, and take a rest. Why, oh why, had we to leave such spots behind, cried my thirsting heart, why could we not stay on there for ever?

The terraced hillsides, as we went up in a jhampan, were all aglow with the beauty of the blooming spring crops. Every morning we would set off after our bread and milk, and before90 sunset, we would find shelter for the night in the next staging bungalow. My eyes never got a break the entire day, as I was so worried that I would miss something. Wherever the road turned into a gorge and the tall forest trees crowded together, with a little waterfall trickling out from underneath their shade—like a little daughter of the hermitage playing at the feet of wise old sages lost in thought, bubbling over the dark moss-covered rocks—that's where the jhampan bearers would set down their load and take a break. Why, oh why, did we have to leave such places behind, my aching heart cried out, why couldn't we just stay there forever?

This is the great advantage of the first vision: the mind is not then aware that there are many more such to come. When this comes to be known to that calculating organ it promptly tries to make a saving in its expenditure of attention. It is only when it believes something to be rare that the mind ceases to be miserly in assigning values. So in the streets of Calcutta I sometimes imagine myself a foreigner, and only then do I discover how much is to be seen, which is lost so long as its full value in attention is not paid. It is the hunger to really see which drives people to travel to strange places.

This is the main advantage of the first vision: the mind doesn’t realize that there are many more like it on the way. Once it becomes aware of this, it immediately tries to save on how much attention it pays. The mind only stops being stingy with its value assessments when it thinks something is rare. So, in the streets of Calcutta, I sometimes picture myself as a tourist, and only then do I see how much there is to observe, which gets overlooked as long as it doesn’t receive the full attention it deserves. It’s the desire to truly see that motivates people to travel to unfamiliar places.

My father left his little cash-box in my charge.91 He had no reason to imagine that I was the fittest custodian of the considerable sums he kept in it for use on the way. He would certainly have felt safer with it in the hands of Kishori, his attendant. So I can only suppose he wanted to train me to the responsibility. One day as we reached the staging bungalow, I forgot to make it over to him and left it lying on a table. This earned me a reprimand.

My dad left his little cash box in my care.91 He had no reason to think I was the best person to look after the significant amount of money he kept in it for travel. He would definitely have felt more comfortable with it in the hands of Kishori, his helper. So I can only guess he wanted to teach me about responsibility. One day, when we arrived at the staging bungalow, I forgot to hand it over to him and left it sitting on a table. This got me a talkin' to.

Every time we got down at the end of a stage, my father had chairs placed for us outside the bungalow and there we sat. As dusk came on the stars blazed out wonderfully through the clear mountain atmosphere, and my father showed me the constellations or treated me to an astronomical discourse.

Every time we finished a stage, my dad had chairs set up for us outside the bungalow, and we would sit there. As dusk fell, the stars shone brilliantly through the clear mountain air, and my dad pointed out the constellations or gave me a talk about astronomy.

The house we had taken at Bakrota was on the highest hill-top. Though it was nearing May it was still bitterly cold there, so much so that on the shady side of the hill the winter frosts had not yet melted.

The house we rented at Bakrota was on the highest hill. Even though it was close to May, it was still freezing up there, to the point that on the shady side of the hill, the winter frost hadn't melted yet.

My father was not at all nervous about allowing me to wander about freely even here. Some way below our house there stretched a spur thickly wooded with Deodars. Into this wilderness I would venture alone with my iron-spiked staff. These lordly forest trees, with their huge shadows, towering there like so many giants—what immense92 lives had they lived through the centuries! And yet this boy of only the other day was crawling round about their trunks unchallenged. I seemed to feel a presence, the moment I stepped into their shade, as of the solid coolness of some old-world saurian, and the checkered light and shade on the leafy mould seemed like its scales.

My dad wasn't at all worried about letting me roam freely, even here. A little way below our house, there was a thickly wooded area filled with Deodars. I would venture into this wilderness alone with my iron-spiked staff. These majestic trees, casting huge shadows that loomed like giants—what incredible lives they must have lived through the centuries! And yet, this same boy from just yesterday was crawling around their trunks without a care. I felt a presence the moment I stepped into their shade, as if some ancient creature from a different era was near, and the dappled light on the leafy ground reminded me of its scales.92

My room was at one end of the house. Lying on my bed I could see, through the uncurtained windows, the distant snowy peaks shimmering dimly in the starlight. Sometimes, at what hour I could not make out, I, half awakened, would see my father, wrapped in a red shawl, with a lighted lamp in his hand, softly passing by to the glazed verandah where he sat at his devotions. After one more sleep I would find him at my bedside, rousing me with a push, before yet the darkness of night had passed. This was my appointed hour for memorising Sanscrit declensions. What an excruciatingly wintry awakening from the caressing warmth of my blankets!

My room was at one end of the house. Lying on my bed, I could see, through the uncurtained windows, the distant snowy peaks shimmering faintly in the starlight. Sometimes, at an hour I could never quite tell, I would half wake up and see my father, wrapped in a red shawl with a lamp in his hand, quietly passing by to the glassed-in verandah where he sat in prayer. After one more sleep, I would find him at my bedside, waking me with a gentle push, before the darkness of night had fully lifted. This was my designated time for memorizing Sanskrit declensions. What an excruciatingly wintry awakening from the cozy warmth of my blankets!

By the time the sun rose, my father, after his prayers, finished with me our morning milk, and then, I standing at his side, he would once more hold communion with God, chanting the Upanishads.

By the time the sun rose, my father, after his prayers, had finished our morning milk, and then, with me standing beside him, he would once again connect with God, chanting the Upanishads.

Then we would go out for a walk. But how should I keep pace with him? Many an older93 person could not! So, after a while, I would give it up and scramble back home through some short cut up the mountain side.

Then we would go out for a walk. But how could I keep up with him? Many older93 people couldn't! So, after a while, I would give up and hurry back home through a shortcut up the mountain.

After my father's return I had an hour of English lessons. After ten o'clock came the bath in icy-cold water; it was no use asking the servants to temper it with even a jugful of hot water without my father's permission. To give me courage my father would tell of the unbearably freezing baths he had himself been through in his younger days.

After my father got back, I had an hour of English lessons. After ten o'clock, it was time for a bath in freezing cold water; there was no point in asking the servants to mix in even a jug of hot water without my father's permission. To encourage me, my father would share stories about the painfully cold baths he had endured in his younger days.

Another penance was the drinking of milk. My father was very fond of milk and could take quantities of it. But whether it was a failure to inherit this capacity, or that the unfavourable environment of which I have told proved the stronger, my appetite for milk was grievously wanting. Unfortunately we used to have our milk together. So I had to throw myself on the mercy of the servants; and to their human kindness (or frailty) I was indebted for my goblet being thenceforth more than half full of foam.

Another punishment was drinking milk. My dad really loved milk and could handle a lot of it. But whether it was because I didn't inherit that ability or because of the bad environment I described earlier, my craving for milk was seriously lacking. Unfortunately, we had to drink our milk together. So I had to rely on the kindness (or weakness) of the servants, and because of that, my goblet ended up being more than half full of foam from then on.

After our midday meal lessons began again. But this was more than flesh and blood could stand. My outraged morning sleep would have its revenge and I would be toppling over with uncontrollable drowsiness. Nevertheless, no94 sooner did my father take pity on my plight and let me off, than my sleepiness was off likewise. Then ho! for the mountains.

After lunch, lessons started up again. But this was more than I could handle. My frustrated morning sleep wanted revenge and I found myself struggling with uncontrollable drowsiness. Still, no94 sooner had my dad shown me some sympathy and let me off, than my sleepiness disappeared too. Then it was time to head for the mountains.

Staff in hand I would often wander away from one peak to another, but my father did not object. To the end of his life, I have observed, he never stood in the way of our independence. Many a time have I said or done things repugnant alike to his taste and his judgment; with a word he could have stopped me; but he preferred to wait till the prompting to refrain came from within. A passive acceptance by us of the correct and the proper did not satisfy him; he wanted us to love truth with our whole hearts; he knew that mere acquiescence without love is empty. He also knew that truth, if strayed from, can be found again, but a forced or blind acceptance of it from the outside effectually bars the way in.

With staff in hand, I often wandered from one peak to another, but my father never objected. Throughout his life, I noticed he never hindered our independence. More than once, I said or did things that were both distasteful to him and against his judgment; with just a word, he could have stopped me, but he chose to wait until I felt the urge to hold back on my own. He wasn't satisfied with just a passive acceptance of what was right and proper; he wanted us to truly love the truth with all our hearts. He understood that mere agreement without love is meaningless. He also knew that if we drifted away from the truth, we could find our way back, but a forced or blind acceptance of it from outside effectively closes off the path within.

The Himalayas The Himalayas

In my early youth I had conceived a fancy to journey along the Grand Trunk Road, right up to Peshawar, in a bullock cart. No one else supported the scheme, and doubtless there was much to be urged against it as a practical proposition. But when I discoursed on it to my father he was sure it was a splendid idea—travelling by railroad was not worth the name! With which observation he proceeded to recount to me his own adventurous wanderings on foot and horseback.95 Of any chance of discomfort or peril he had not a word to say.

In my early youth, I imagined taking a journey along the Grand Trunk Road all the way to Peshawar in a bullock cart. No one else supported the idea, and there were certainly many reasons against it as a practical plan. But when I talked about it with my father, he was convinced it was a fantastic idea—traveling by train wasn't real travel! With that, he went on to share his own adventurous experiences on foot and horseback. 95 He didn't mention any possibility of discomfort or danger.

Another time, when I had just been appointed Secretary of the Adi Brahma Samaj, I went over to my father, at his Park Street residence, and informed him that I did not approve of the practice of only Brahmins conducting divine service to the exclusion of other castes. He unhesitatingly gave me permission to correct this if I could. When I got the authority I found I lacked the power. I was able to discover imperfections but could not create perfection! Where were the men? Where was the strength in me to attract the right man? Had I the means to build in the place of what I might break? Till the right man comes any form is better than none—this, I felt, must have been my father's view of the existing order. But he did not for a moment try to discourage me by pointing out the difficulties.

Another time, when I had just been appointed Secretary of the Adi Brahma Samaj, I visited my father at his Park Street home and told him that I didn’t agree with the practice of only Brahmins performing religious services while excluding other castes. He immediately gave me the go-ahead to change this if I could. Once I had the authority, I realized I didn’t have the power. I could identify problems but couldn’t create a solution! Where were the right people? Where was my ability to draw them in? Did I have the resources to build something where I might dismantle? Until the right person arrives, any option is better than none—this, I sensed, was my father's perspective on the current situation. However, he never tried to discourage me by pointing out the challenges.

As he allowed me to wander about the mountains at my will, so in the quest for truth he left me free to select my path. He was not deterred by the danger of my making mistakes, he was not alarmed at the prospect of my encountering sorrow. He held up a standard, not a disciplinary rod.

As he let me roam the mountains as I pleased, he also gave me the freedom to choose my own path in the search for truth. He wasn’t worried about me making mistakes, nor was he scared of me facing hardship. He raised a standard, not a punishment.

I would often talk to my father of home. Whenever I got a letter from anyone at home I hastened96 to show it to him. I verily believe I was thus the means of giving him many a picture he could have got from none else. My father also let me read letters to him from my elder brothers. This was his way of teaching me how I ought to write to him; for he by no means underrated the importance of outward forms and ceremonial.

I often talked to my dad about home. Whenever I received a letter from anyone back home, I'd quickly show it to him. I truly believe I gave him many vivid images he couldn't have gotten anywhere else. My dad also allowed me to read letters from my older brothers to him. This was his way of teaching me how I should write to him because he definitely understood the significance of proper structure and etiquette.

I am reminded of how in one of my second brother's letters he was complaining in somewhat sanscritised phraseology of being worked to death tied by the neck to his post of duty. My father asked me to explain the sentiment. I did it in my way, but he thought a different explanation would fit better. My overweening conceit made me stick to my guns and argue the point with him at length. Another would have shut me up with a snub, but my father patiently heard me out and took pains to justify his view to me.

I remember in one of my second brother's letters, he was complaining in a somewhat pretentious way about being overworked and feeling tied to his job. My father asked me to explain what he meant. I did it in my own way, but he thought a different explanation would work better. My excessive pride made me stick to my argument and debate it with him for a long time. Someone else might have cut me off with a harsh reply, but my father patiently listened to me and went out of his way to explain his perspective.

My father would sometimes tell me funny stories. He had many an anecdote of the gilded youth of his time. There were some exquisites for whose delicate skins the embroidered borders of even Dacca muslins were too coarse, so that to wear muslins with the border torn off became, for a time, the tip-top thing to do.

My dad would occasionally share funny stories with me. He had plenty of tales about the glamorous youth of his era. There were some elegant people whose soft skin found even the embroidered edges of fancy Dacca muslins too rough, so for a while, it became really fashionable to wear muslins with the borders ripped off.

I was also highly amused to hear from my father for the first time the story of the milkman who was suspected of watering his milk, and the more97 men one of his customers detailed to look after his milking the bluer the fluid became, till, at last, when the customer himself interviewed him and asked for an explanation, the milkman avowed that if more superintendents had to be satisfied it would only make the milk fit to breed fish!

I was also really entertained to hear my father tell for the first time the story of the milkman who was suspected of watering down his milk. The more men one of his customers assigned to watch him, the bluer the milk got, until finally, when the customer confronted him and asked for an explanation, the milkman admitted that if more supervisors had to be satisfied, it would just make the milk good enough to breed fish!

After I had thus spent a few months with him my father sent me back home with his attendant Kishori.98

After I had spent a few months with him, my father sent me back home with his assistant, Kishori.98


PART IV


(16) My Return

The chains of the rigorous regime which had bound me snapped for good when I set out from home. On my return I gained an accession of rights. In my case my very nearness had so long kept me out of mind; now that I had been out of sight I came back into view.

The strict rules that had restrained me finally broke when I left home. When I returned, I gained new rights. For me, my closeness had kept me overlooked for so long; now that I had been away, I came back into focus.

I got a foretaste of appreciation while still on the return journey. Travelling alone as I was, with an attendant, brimming with health and spirits, and conspicuous with my gold-worked cap, all the English people I came across in the train made much of me.

I got a taste of appreciation while I was still on the way back. Traveling alone, with an attendant by my side, feeling healthy and happy, and standing out in my gold-embellished cap, all the English people I met on the train treated me warmly.

When I arrived it was not merely a home-coming from travel, it was also a return from my exile in the servants' quarters to my proper place in the inner apartments. Whenever the inner household assembled in my mother's room I now occupied a seat of honour. And she who was then the youngest bride of our house lavished on me a wealth of affection and regard.

When I arrived, it wasn’t just coming home from traveling; it was also a return from my time in the servants' quarters to where I truly belonged in the main part of the house. Whenever the family gathered in my mother’s room, I now had a place of honor. And she, who was the youngest bride of our family, showered me with love and attention.

In infancy the loving care of woman is to be had without the asking, and, being as much a necessity as light and air, is as simply accepted without any conscious response; rather does the growing child102 often display an eagerness to free itself from the encircling web of woman's solicitude. But the unfortunate creature who is deprived of this in its proper season is beggared indeed. This had been my plight. So after being brought up in the servants' quarters when I suddenly came in for a profusion of womanly affection, I could hardly remain unconscious of it.

In infancy, the loving care of a woman is given freely, and since it's as essential as light and air, it's simply accepted without any conscious thought. Instead, the growing child102 often shows a desire to break free from the protective nature of a woman's care. But the unfortunate individual who is denied this essential support at the right time is truly impoverished. This was my situation. After being raised in the servants' quarters, when I suddenly received an abundance of maternal affection, I could hardly ignore it.

In the days when the inner apartments were as yet far away from me, they were the elysium of my imagination. The zenana, which from an outside view is a place of confinement, for me was the abode of all freedom. Neither school nor Pandit were there; nor, it seemed to me, did anybody have to do what they did not want to. Its secluded leisure had something mysterious about it; one played about, or did as one liked and had not to render an account of one's doings. Specially so with my youngest sister, to whom, though she attended Nilkamal Pandit's class with us, it seemed to make no difference in his behaviour whether she did her lessons well or ill. Then again, while, by ten o'clock, we had to hurry through our breakfast and be ready for school, she, with her queue dangling behind, walked unconcernedly away, withinwards, tantalising us to distraction.

In the days when the inner rooms felt so distant from me, they were the paradise of my imagination. The zenana, which from outside looks like a prison, for me was a place of total freedom. There were no schools or teachers there; it seemed like nobody had to do anything they didn't want to. Its quiet leisure had a mysterious vibe; one could play or do whatever they liked without having to report on their activities. This was especially true for my youngest sister, who, although she attended Nilkamal Pandit's class with us, seemed to feel no pressure from him whether she did her homework well or poorly. Plus, while we had to rush through breakfast and be ready for school by ten o'clock, she strolled away, her braid swaying behind her, driving us to distraction.

And when the new bride, adorned with her necklace of gold, came into our house, the mystery103 of the inner apartments deepened. She, who came from outside and yet became one of us, who was unknown and yet our own, attracted me strangely—with her I burned to make friends. But if by much contriving I managed to draw near, my youngest sister would hustle me off with: "What d'you boys want here—get away outside." The insult added to the disappointment cut me to the quick. Through the glass doors of their cabinets one could catch glimpses of all manner of curious playthings—creations of porcelain and glass—gorgeous in colouring and ornamentation. We were not deemed worthy even to touch them, much less could we muster up courage to ask for any to play with. Nevertheless these rare and wonderful objects, as they were to us boys, served to tinge with an additional attraction the lure of the inner apartments.

And when the new bride, wearing her gold necklace, arrived at our house, the mystery of the inner rooms deepened. She came from outside but became one of us, unknown yet familiar, and I felt an odd pull towards her—I really wanted to befriend her. But every time I tried to get close, my youngest sister would shove me away, saying, “What do you boys want here—go outside.” The insult added to my disappointment and stung deeply. Through the glass doors of their cabinets, you could catch glimpses of all kinds of fascinating toys—made of porcelain and glass—vibrant in color and design. We weren’t even considered worthy to touch them, let alone have the courage to ask to play with any. Still, these rare and amazing objects, as we boys saw them, only added to the allure of the inner rooms.

Thus had I been kept at arm's length with repeated rebuffs. As the outer world, so, for me, the interior, was unattainable. Wherefore the impressions of it that I did get appeared to me like pictures.

Thus had I been kept at a distance with constant rejections. Just like the outside world, the inner world was out of reach for me. That's why the glimpses I did catch of it felt to me like photographs.

After nine in the evening, my lessons with Aghore Babu over, I am retiring within for the night. A murky flickering lantern is hanging in the long venetian-screened corridor leading from the outer to the inner apartments. At its end this passage104 turns into a flight of four or five steps, to which the light does not reach, and down which I pass into the galleries running round the first inner quadrangle. A shaft of moonlight slants from the eastern sky into the western angle of these verandahs, leaving the rest in darkness. In this patch of light the maids have gathered and are squatting close together, with legs outstretched, rolling cotton waste into lamp-wicks, and chatting in undertones of their village homes. Many such pictures are indelibly printed on my memory.

After nine in the evening, once my lessons with Aghore Babu are wrapped up, I’m heading in for the night. A dim, flickering lantern hangs in the long corridor with Venetian screens that leads from the outer rooms to the inner ones. At the end of this passage104, it turns into a set of four or five steps where the light doesn’t reach, and I make my way down into the galleries that surround the first inner courtyard. A beam of moonlight angles in from the eastern sky into the western corner of the verandahs, leaving the rest in shadow. In this patch of light, the maids have gathered and are sitting close together, legs stretched out, rolling cotton waste into lamp-wicks, and whispering about their village homes. Many such scenes are firmly etched in my memory.

Then after our supper, the washing of our hands and feet on the verandah before stretching ourselves on the ample expanse of our bed; whereupon one of the nurses Tinkari or Sankari comes and sits by our heads and softly croons to us the story of the prince travelling on and on over the lonely moor, and, as it comes to an end, silence falls on the room. With my face to the wall I gaze at the black and white patches, made by the plaster of the walls fallen off here and there, showing faintly in the dim light; and out of these I conjure up many a fantastic image as I drop off to sleep. And sometimes, in the middle of the night, I hear through my half-broken sleep the shouts of old Swarup, the watchman, going his rounds from verandah to verandah.

Then after dinner, we wash our hands and feet on the porch before settling down on our spacious bed. One of the nurses, Tinkari or Sankari, comes and sits by our heads, softly singing to us the story of the prince journeying endlessly over the desolate moors. As the story comes to a close, silence fills the room. With my back to the wall, I stare at the black and white patches where the plaster has chipped away, faintly visible in the dim light. From these, I imagine all sorts of fantastical images as I drift off to sleep. Sometimes, in the middle of the night, I hear the shouts of old Swarup, the watchman, making his rounds from porch to porch through my half-awake state.

Then came the new order, when I got in profusion105 from this inner unknown dreamland of my fancies the recognition for which I had all along been pining; when that which naturally should have come day by day was suddenly made good to me with accumulated arrears. I cannot say that my head was not turned.

Then came the new order, when I suddenly received a flood105 of recognition from this inner unknown dreamland of my fantasies that I had been longing for all along; when what should have come to me every day was suddenly delivered, along with everything I had missed. I can’t say that it didn’t go to my head.

The little traveller was full of the story of his travels, and, with the strain of each repetition, the narrative got looser and looser till it utterly refused to fit into the facts. Like everything else, alas, a story also gets stale and the glory of the teller suffers likewise; that is why he has to add fresh colouring every time to keep up its freshness.

The little traveler was eager to share his travel stories, and with each retelling, the narrative became more and more exaggerated until it completely strayed from the facts. Unfortunately, just like everything else, a story can get old, and the storyteller’s reputation suffers as well; that’s why he has to add new details every time to keep it interesting.

After my return from the hills I was the principal speaker at my mother's open air gatherings on the roof terrace in the evenings. The temptation to become famous in the eyes of one's mother is as difficult to resist as such fame is easy to earn. While I was at the Normal School, when I first came across the information in some reader that the Sun was hundreds and thousands of times as big as the Earth, I at once disclosed it to my mother. It served to prove that he who was small to look at might yet have a considerable amount of bigness about him. I used also to recite to her the scraps of poetry used as illustrations in the chapter on prosody or rhetoric of our Bengali grammar. Now I retailed at her evening gatherings106 the astronomical tit-bits I had gleaned from Proctor.

After I got back from the hills, I was the main speaker at my mom's outdoor gatherings on the roof terrace in the evenings. The urge to impress your mom is just as hard to resist as it is easy to achieve. While I was at the Normal School, I first learned from a reader that the Sun is hundreds of thousands of times bigger than the Earth, and I immediately shared that with my mom. It showed that someone who looks small can still be pretty significant. I also used to recite poetry snippets from our Bengali grammar's chapter on prosody or rhetoric to her. Now, at her evening gatherings106, I shared the cool astronomical tidbits I picked up from Proctor.

My father's follower Kishori belonged at one time to a band of reciters of Dasarathi's jingling versions of the Epics. While we were together in the hills he often said to me: "Oh, my little brother,[28] if I only had had you in our troupe we could have got up a splendid performance." This would open up to me a tempting picture of wandering as a minstrel boy from place to place, reciting and singing. I learnt from him many of the songs in his repertoire and these were in even greater request than my talks about the photosphere of the Sun or the many moons of Saturn.

My father's follower Kishori used to be part of a group that recited Dasarathi's catchy versions of the Epics. While we were together in the hills, he often told me, "Oh, my little brother,[28] if I had you in our troupe, we could have put on an amazing performance." This painted a tempting picture for me of traveling as a minstrel boy, moving from place to place, reciting and singing. I learned many of the songs in his collection, and they were even more popular than my discussions about the Sun's photosphere or the many moons of Saturn.

But the achievement of mine which appealed most to my mother was that while the rest of the inmates of the inner apartments had to be content with Krittivasa's Bengali rendering of the Ramayana, I had been reading with my father the original of Maharshi Valmiki himself, Sanscrit metre and all. "Read me some of that Ramayana, do!" she said, overjoyed at this news which I had given her.

But the accomplishment that made my mother the happiest was that while the other residents of the inner quarters had to settle for Krittivasa's Bengali version of the Ramayana, I had been reading the original by Maharshi Valmiki himself, complete with the Sanskrit meter. "Read me some of that Ramayana, please!" she exclaimed, thrilled by the news I had shared with her.

The Servant-maids in the Verandah The Maids on the Veranda

Alas, my reading of Valmiki had been limited to the short extract from his Ramayana given in my Sanskrit reader, and even that I had not fully107 mastered. Moreover, on looking over it now, I found that my memory had played me false and much of what I thought I knew had become hazy. But I lacked the courage to plead "I have forgotten" to the eager mother awaiting the display of her son's marvellous talents; so that, in the reading I gave, a large divergence occurred between Valmiki's intention and my explanation. That tender-hearted sage, from his seat in heaven, must have forgiven the temerity of the boy seeking the glory of his mother's approbation, but not so Madhusudan,[29] the taker down of Pride.

Unfortunately, my exposure to Valmiki had only been the short excerpt from his Ramayana included in my Sanskrit reader, and I hadn’t even fully grasped that. Now, looking back at it, I realized my memory had failed me, and much of what I thought I knew had become unclear. However, I didn't have the confidence to admit "I've forgotten" to my eager mother, who was waiting to see her son's impressive skills; so during my reading, there was a significant gap between Valmiki's meaning and my explanation. That kind-hearted sage, watching from heaven, must have forgiven the boldness of a boy seeking his mother’s approval, but not Madhusudan, the destroyer of Pride.

My mother, unable to contain her feelings at my extraordinary exploit, wanted all to share her admiration. "You must read this to Dwijendra," (my eldest brother), she said.

My mother, overwhelmed with her feelings about my amazing accomplishment, wanted everyone to share in her admiration. "You have to read this to Dwijendra," (my oldest brother), she said.

"In for it!" thought I, as I put forth all the excuses I could think of, but my mother would have none of them. She sent for my brother Dwijendra, and, as soon as he arrived, greeted him, with: "Just hear Rabi read Valmiki's Ramayan, how splendidly he does it."

"In for it!" I thought, as I came up with every excuse I could think of, but my mom wasn't having any of it. She called for my brother Dwijendra, and as soon as he got there, she welcomed him with, "Just listen to Rabi read Valmiki's Ramayan; he does it so well."

It had to be done! But Madhusudan relented and let me off with just a taste of his pride-reducing power. My brother must have been called away while busy with some literary work of his own.108 He showed no anxiety to hear me render the Sanscrit into Bengali, and as soon as I had read out a few verses he simply remarked "Very good" and walked away.

It had to be done! But Madhusudan softened up and let me off with just a taste of his pride-diminishing power. My brother must have been called away while caught up in some writing of his own.108 He didn’t seem worried about hearing me translate the Sanskrit into Bengali, and as soon as I read out a few verses, he just said, "Very good," and walked away.

After my promotion to the inner apartments I felt it all the more difficult to resume my school life. I resorted to all manner of subterfuges to escape the Bengal Academy. Then they tried putting me at St. Xavier's. But the result was no better.

After I got promoted to the inner apartments, I found it even harder to go back to my school life. I came up with all sorts of tricks to avoid the Bengal Academy. They even tried putting me in St. Xavier's, but that didn’t work out any better.

My elder brothers, after a few spasmodic efforts, gave up all hopes of me—they even ceased to scold me. One day my eldest sister said: "We had all hoped Rabi would grow up to be a man, but he has disappointed us the worst." I felt that my value in the social world was distinctly depreciating; nevertheless I could not make up my mind to be tied to the eternal grind of the school mill which, divorced as it was from all life and beauty, seemed such a hideously cruel combination of hospital and gaol.

My older brothers, after a few half-hearted attempts, completely gave up on me—they even stopped scolding me. One day my oldest sister said, "We all hoped Rabi would grow up to be a man, but he has let us down the most." I realized that my worth in society was clearly declining; still, I couldn't bring myself to commit to the endless grind of school, which, cut off from any life and beauty, felt like a cruel mix of a hospital and a prison.

One precious memory of St. Xavier's I still hold fresh and pure—the memory of its teachers. Not that they were all of the same excellence. In particular, in those who taught in our class I could discern no reverential resignation of spirit. They were in nowise above the teaching-machine variety of school masters. As it is, the educational engine109 is remorselessly powerful; when to it is coupled the stone mill of the outward forms of religion the heart of youth is crushed dry indeed. This power-propelled grindstone type we had at St. Xavier's. Yet, as I say, I possess a memory which elevates my impression of the teachers there to an ideal plane.

One precious memory of St. Xavier's that I still keep fresh and clear is the memory of its teachers. Not that they were all equally excellent. In particular, among those who taught our class, I noticed a lack of deep respect or inspiration. They were definitely not above the standard drill-sergeant type of educators. As it is, the educational system109 is relentlessly powerful; when combined with the rigid practices of organized religion, it really strips the spirit of youth bare. This factory-style, grindstone approach is what we had at St. Xavier's. Still, I must say, I have a memory that uplifts my impression of the teachers there to an idealized level.

This is the memory of Father DePeneranda. He had very little to do with us—if I remember right he had only for a while taken the place of one of the masters of our class. He was a Spaniard and seemed to have an impediment in speaking English. It was perhaps for this reason that the boys paid but little heed to what he was saying. It seemed to me that this inattentiveness of his pupils hurt him, but he bore it meekly day after day. I know not why, but my heart went out to him in sympathy. His features were not handsome, but his countenance had for me a strange attraction. Whenever I looked on him his spirit seemed to be in prayer, a deep peace to pervade him within and without.

This is the memory of Father DePeneranda. He didn’t have much interaction with us—if I remember correctly, he only temporarily filled in for one of our class teachers. He was a Spaniard and seemed to struggle with speaking English. Maybe that’s why the boys didn’t pay much attention to what he was saying. It seemed to me that his students’ indifference affected him, but he accepted it quietly day after day. I don’t know why, but I felt a sense of sympathy for him. His features weren’t handsome, but there was something strangely attractive about his face. Whenever I looked at him, it felt like his spirit was in prayer, and a deep peace surrounded him inside and out.

We had half-an-hour for writing our copybooks; that was a time when, pen in hand, I used to become absent-minded and my thoughts wandered hither and thither. One day Father DePeneranda was in charge of this class. He was pacing up and down behind our benches. He must have noticed more than once that my pen was not moving.110 All of a sudden he stopped behind my seat. Bending over me he gently laid his hand on my shoulder and tenderly inquired: "Are you not well, Tagore?" It was only a simple question, but one I have never been able to forget.

We had half an hour to write in our notebooks; it was a time when, with a pen in hand, I would zone out and let my thoughts drift everywhere. One day, Father DePeneranda was overseeing this class. He was walking back and forth behind our desks. He must have noticed more than once that my pen wasn’t moving.110 Suddenly, he stopped behind my seat. Leaning over me, he gently placed his hand on my shoulder and kindly asked, "Are you not feeling well, Tagore?" It was just a simple question, but it’s one I have never been able to forget.

I cannot speak for the other boys but I felt in him the presence of a great soul, and even to-day the recollection of it seems to give me a passport into the silent seclusion of the temple of God.

I can’t speak for the other guys, but I sensed a great spirit in him, and even today, remembering that feels like a ticket into the quiet refuge of God’s temple.

There was another old Father whom all the boys loved. This was Father Henry. He taught in the higher classes; so I did not know him well. But one thing about him I remember. He knew Bengali. He once asked Nirada, a boy in his class, the derivation of his name. Poor Nirada[30] had so long been supremely easy in mind about himself—the derivation of his name, in particular, had never troubled him in the least; so that he was utterly unprepared to answer this question. And yet, with so many abstruse and unknown words in the dictionary, to be worsted by one's own name would have been as ridiculous a mishap as getting run over by one's own carriage, so Nirada unblushingly replied: "Ni—privative, rode—sun-rays; thence Nirode—that which causes an absence of the sun's rays!"111

There was another old teacher that all the boys adored. This was Father Henry. He taught in the upper classes, so I didn’t know him well. But there’s one thing I remember about him. He was fluent in Bengali. He once asked Nirada, a student in his class, about the origin of his name. Poor Nirada had always been completely at ease regarding himself—the origin of his name, in particular, had never worried him at all; so he was totally unprepared to answer this question. And yet, with so many complex and unfamiliar words in the dictionary, to be stumped by one’s own name would have been just as ridiculous as getting run over by one’s own carriage, so Nirada confidently replied: "Ni—privative, rode—sun-rays; hence Nirode—that which causes an absence of the sun's rays!"111


(17) Home Studies

Gyan Babu, son of Pandit Vedantavagish, was now our tutor at home. When he found he could not secure my attention for the school course, he gave up the attempt as hopeless and went on a different tack. He took me through Kalidas's "Birth of the War-god," translating it to me as we went on. He also read Macbeth to me, first explaining the text in Bengali, and then confining me to the school room till I had rendered the day's reading into Bengali verse. In this way he got me to translate the whole play. I was fortunate enough to lose this translation and so am relieved to that extent of the burden of my karma.

Gyan Babu, the son of Pandit Vedantavagish, was now our home tutor. When he realized he couldn't capture my attention for the school curriculum, he abandoned that approach and tried something different. He guided me through Kalidas's "Birth of the War-god," translating it for me as we went along. He also read Macbeth to me, starting by explaining the text in Bengali, and then keeping me in the school room until I had translated the day's reading into Bengali verse. This way, he had me translate the entire play. Fortunately, I lost that translation, so I've been relieved of that part of my karma.

It was Pandit Ramsarvaswa's duty to see to the progress of our Sanskrit. He likewise gave up the fruitless task of teaching grammar to his unwilling pupil, and read Sakuntala with me instead. One day he took it into his head to show my translation of Macbeth to Pandit Vidyasagar and took me over to his house.

It was Pandit Ramsarvaswa's responsibility to ensure our Sanskrit improved. He also stopped the pointless effort of teaching grammar to his reluctant student and instead read Sakuntala with me. One day, he decided to show my translation of Macbeth to Pandit Vidyasagar and brought me over to his house.

Rajkrishna Mukherji had called at the time and was seated with him. My heart went pit-a-pat as I entered the great Pandit's study, packed full of books; nor did his austere visage assist in reviving my courage. Nevertheless, as this112 was the first time I had had such a distinguished audience, my desire to win renown was strong within me. I returned home, I believe, with some reason for an access of enthusiasm. As for Rajkrishna Babu, he contented himself with admonishing me to be careful to keep the language and metre of the Witches' parts different from that of the human characters.

Rajkrishna Mukherji had called at that time and was sitting with him. My heart raced as I walked into the great Pandit's study, which was filled with books; his stern face didn't help boost my confidence. Still, since this112 was the first time I was having such an important meeting, my desire to make a name for myself was strong. I went home feeling pretty excited. As for Rajkrishna Babu, he was just reminding me to make sure the language and rhythm of the Witches' lines were different from those of the human characters.

During my boyhood Bengali literature was meagre in body, and I think I must have finished all the readable and unreadable books that there were at the time. Juvenile literature in those days had not evolved a distinct type of its own—but that I am sure did me no harm. The watery stuff into which literary nectar is now diluted for being served up to the young takes full account of their childishness, but none of them as growing human beings. Children's books should be such as can partly be understood by them and partly not. In our childhood we read every available book from one end to the other; and both what we understood, and what we did not, went on working within us. That is how the world itself reacts on the child consciousness. The child makes its own what it understands, while that which is beyond leads it on a step forward.

During my childhood, Bengali literature was pretty limited, and I think I must have read every single book that was available, both the good ones and the bad ones. Back then, children's literature hadn’t really developed its own unique style—but I’m sure that didn’t hurt me. The watered-down stories that are now marketed to kids take their childishness into account, but don’t consider them as growing individuals. Children's books should be partially understandable to them and partially mysterious. When we were kids, we read everything we could get our hands on from start to finish, and both what we grasped and what we didn’t kept influencing us. That's how the world impacts a child's mind. A child makes sense of what they understand, while the things that are beyond their grasp encourage them to grow.

When Dinabandhu Mitra's satires came out I113 was not of an age for which they were suitable. A kinswoman of ours was reading a copy, but no entreaties of mine could induce her to lend it to me. She used to keep it under lock and key. Its inaccessibility made me want it all the more and I threw out the challenge that read the book I must and would.

When Dinabandhu Mitra's satirical works were published, I113 was too young to appreciate them. A relative of ours had a copy, but no amount of begging could persuade her to let me borrow it. She kept it locked away. Its unavailability only made me want it more, and I declared that I would read the book no matter what.

One afternoon she was playing cards, and her keys, tied to a corner of her sari, hung over her shoulder. I had never paid any attention to cards, in fact I could not stand card games. But my behaviour that day would hardly have borne this out, so engrossed was I in their playing. At last, in the excitement of one side being about to make a score, I seized my opportunity and set about untying the knot which held the keys. I was not skilful, and moreover excited and hasty and so got caught. The owner of the sari and of the keys took the fold off her shoulder with a smile, and laid the keys on her lap as she went on with the game.

One afternoon, she was playing cards, and her keys, tied to a corner of her sari, hung over her shoulder. I had never paid much attention to cards; in fact, I couldn’t stand card games. But my behavior that day didn’t reflect that at all, as I was completely absorbed in their game. Finally, in the excitement of one side about to score, I seized my chance and tried to untie the knot holding the keys. I wasn’t very skilled, and being excited and in a hurry only got me caught. The owner of the sari and the keys smiled as she took the fabric off her shoulder and laid the keys in her lap while continuing with the game.

Then I hit on a stratagem. My kinswoman was fond of pan,[31] and I hastened to place some before her. This entailed her rising later on to get rid of the chewed pan, and, as she did so, her keys fell off her lap and were replaced over her shoulder. This time they got stolen, the culprit114 got off, and the book got read! Its owner tried to scold me, but the attempt was not a success, we both laughed so.

Then I came up with a plan. My relative loved pan,[31] so I quickly set some in front of her. This made her get up later to dispose of the chewed pan, and as she did, her keys slipped off her lap and landed over her shoulder. This time they got stolen, the thief114 got away, and the book got read! Its owner tried to scold me, but it didn’t work—we both just laughed.

Dr. Rajendralal Mitra used to edit an illustrated monthly miscellany. My third brother had a bound annual volume of it in his bookcase. This I managed to secure and the delight of reading it through, over and over again, still comes back to me. Many a holiday noontide has passed with me stretched on my back on my bed, that square volume on my breast, reading about the Narwhal whale, or the curiosities of justice as administered by the Kazis of old, or the romantic story of Krishna-kumari.

Dr. Rajendralal Mitra used to edit an illustrated monthly magazine. My third brother had a bound annual volume of it in his bookcase. I managed to get my hands on it, and the joy of reading it over and over still lingers with me. Many a holiday afternoon has gone by with me lying on my back on my bed, that square volume on my chest, reading about the Narwhal whale, or the strange cases of justice handled by the Kazis of old, or the romantic tale of Krishna-kumari.

Why do we not have such magazines now-a-days? We have philosophical and scientific articles on the one hand, and insipid stories and travels on the other, but no such unpretentious miscellanies which the ordinary person can read in comfort—such as Chambers's or Cassell's or the Strand in England—which supply the general reader with a simple, but satisfying fare and are of the greatest use to the greatest number.

Why don’t we have magazines like that today? We have philosophical and scientific articles on one hand, and bland stories and travel pieces on the other, but no straightforward magazines that the average person can enjoy comfortably—like Chambers's or Cassell's or the Strand in England—which provide the general reader with simple yet satisfying content and are really helpful to a lot of people.

I came across another little periodical in my young days called the Abodhabandhu (ignorant man's friend). I found a collection of its monthly numbers in my eldest brother's library and devoured them day after day, seated on the doorsill115 of his study, facing a bit of terrace to the South. It was in the pages of this magazine that I made my first acquaintance with the poetry of Viharilal Chakravarti. His poems appealed to me the most of all that I read at the time. The artless flute-strains of his lyrics awoke within me the music of fields and forest-glades.

I discovered a little magazine in my youth called the Abodhabandhu (friend of the ignorant). I found a collection of its monthly issues in my older brother's library and read them eagerly day after day, sitting on the doorsill115 of his study, facing a small terrace to the south. It was through this magazine that I first encountered the poetry of Viharilal Chakravarti. His poems resonated with me more than anything else I was reading at the time. The simple, melodious quality of his lyrics stirred up within me the sounds of fields and forest clearings.

Into these same pages I have wept many a tear over a pathetic translation of Paul and Virginie. That wonderful sea, the breeze-stirred cocoanut forests on its shore, and the slopes beyond lively with the gambols of mountain goats,—a delightfully refreshing mirage they conjured up on that terraced roof in Calcutta. And oh! the romantic courting that went on in the forest paths of that secluded island, between the Bengali boy reader and little Virginie with the many-coloured kerchief round her head!

Into these same pages I have shed many tears over a sad translation of Paul and Virginie. That amazing sea, the breezy coconut forests on its shore, and the lively slopes filled with playful mountain goats—a wonderfully refreshing illusion they created on that terrace in Calcutta. And oh! the romantic moments that unfolded in the forest paths of that hidden island, between the Bengali boy reading and little Virginie with the colorful scarf around her head!

Then came Bankim's Bangadarsan, taking the Bengali heart by storm. It was bad enough to have to wait till the next monthly number was out, but to be kept waiting further till my elders had done with it was simply intolerable! Now he who will may swallow at a mouthful the whole of Chandrashekhar or Bishabriksha but the process of longing and anticipating, month after month; of spreading over the long intervals the concentrated joy of each short reading, revolving every116 instalment over and over in the mind while watching and waiting for the next; the combination of satisfaction with unsatisfied craving, of burning curiosity with its appeasement; these long drawn out delights of going through the original serial none will ever taste again.

Then came Bankim's Bangadarsan, captivating the Bengali heart. It was frustrating enough to wait for the next monthly issue, but having to wait even longer until my elders finished it was just unbearable! Sure, anyone can gulp down Chandrashekhar or Bishabriksha in one sitting, but the real joy came from the longing and anticipation, month after month; from spreading out the intense happiness of each brief reading over the long gaps, replaying each 116 installment in my mind while eagerly waiting for the next one; the mix of satisfaction with unfulfilled desire, of burning curiosity with its temporary relief; those drawn-out pleasures of experiencing the original serial are something no one will ever experience again.

The compilations from the old poets by Sarada Mitter and Akshay Sarkar were also of great interest to me. Our elders were subscribers, but not very regular readers, of these series, so that it was not difficult for me to get at them. Vidyapati's quaint and corrupt Maithili language attracted me all the more because of its unintelligibility. I tried to make out his sense without the help of the compiler's notes, jotting down in my own note book all the more obscure words with their context as many times as they occurred. I also noted grammatical peculiarities according to my lights.

The collections from the old poets put together by Sarada Mitter and Akshay Sarkar really caught my interest. Our elders subscribed to these series, but they didn't read them very regularly, so it was easy for me to access them. Vidyapati's strange and flawed Maithili language fascinated me even more because it was hard to understand. I tried to figure out his meaning without relying on the compiler's notes, writing down all the obscure words along with their context in my own notebook as often as they came up. I also noted grammatical quirks based on my own understanding.


(18) My Home Environment

One great advantage which I enjoyed in my younger days was the literary and artistic atmosphere which pervaded our house. I remember how, when I was quite a child, I would be leaning against the verandah railings which overlooked the detached building comprising the reception117 rooms. These rooms would be lighted up every evening. Splendid carriages would draw up under the portico, and visitors would be constantly coming and going. What was happening I could not very well make out, but would keep staring at the rows of lighted casements from my place in the darkness. The intervening space was not great but the gulf between my infant world and these lights was immense.

One big advantage I had when I was younger was the literary and artistic vibe that filled our home. I remember being a little kid, leaning against the verandah railings that overlooked the separate building with the reception117 rooms. These rooms would be lit up every evening. Fancy carriages would pull up under the portico, and guests would be constantly coming and going. I couldn’t really figure out what was happening, but I would keep staring at the rows of lit windows from my spot in the darkness. The space between us wasn’t huge, but the gap between my child’s world and those lights felt like a chasm.

My elder cousin Ganendra had just got a drama written by Pandit Tarkaratna and was having it staged in the house. His enthusiasm for literature and the fine arts knew no bounds. He was the centre of the group who seem to have been almost consciously striving to bring about from every side the renascence which we see to-day. A pronounced nationalism in dress, literature, music, art and the drama had awakened in and around him. He was a keen student of the history of different countries and had begun but could not complete a historical work in Bengali. He had translated and published the Sanskrit drama, Vikramorvasi, and many a well-known hymn is his composition. He may be said to have given us the lead in writing patriotic poems and songs. This was in the days when the Hindu Mela was an annual institution and there118 his song "Ashamed am I to sing of India's glories" used to be sung.

My older cousin Ganendra had just written a play with Pandit Tarkaratna and was staging it at our house. His passion for literature and the arts was limitless. He was at the center of a group that seemed to be intentionally working to spark the revival we see today. A strong sense of nationalism in fashion, literature, music, art, and drama had been ignited around him. He was a dedicated student of the history of various countries and had started, but never finished, a historical work in Bengali. He translated and published the Sanskrit play Vikramorvasi, and many well-known hymns are his original compositions. He can be said to have led the way in writing patriotic poems and songs. This was back when the Hindu Mela was an annual event, and there118 his song "Ashamed am I to sing of India's glories" was often performed.

I was still a child when my cousin Ganendra died in the prime of his youth, but for those who have once beheld him it is impossible to forget his handsome, tall and stately figure. He had an irresistible social influence. He could draw men round him and keep them bound to him; while his powerful attraction was there, disruption was out of the question. He was one of those—a type peculiar to our country—who, by their personal magnetism, easily establish themselves in the centre of their family or village. In any other country, where large political, social or commercial groups are being formed, such would as naturally become national leaders. The power of organising a large number of men into a corporate group depends on a special kind of genius. Such genius in our country runs to waste, a waste, as pitiful, it seems to me, as that of pulling down a star from the firmament for use as a lucifer match.

I was still a child when my cousin Ganendra died in the prime of his youth, but for anyone who had seen him, it's impossible to forget his tall, handsome, and dignified presence. He had an undeniable social charisma. He could easily draw people to him and keep them connected; as long as his strong attraction was there, discord was out of the question. He was one of those individuals—a type unique to our country—who, thanks to their personal magnetism, naturally establish themselves at the center of their family or community. In any other country, where large political, social, or commercial groups are formed, he would have naturally become a national leader. The ability to organize a large group of people into a cohesive unit relies on a specific kind of talent. Such talent in our country often goes overlooked, a waste that seems as tragic to me as trying to pull a star from the sky to use as a match.

I remember still better his younger brother, my cousin Gunendra.[32] He likewise kept the house filled with his personality. His large, gracious heart embraced alike relatives, friends, guests and dependants. Whether in his broad south119 verandah, or on the lawn by the fountain, or at the tank-edge on the fishing platform, he presided over self-invited gatherings, like hospitality incarnate. His wide appreciation of art and talent kept him constantly radiant with enthusiasm. New ideas of festivity or frolic, theatricals or other entertainments, found in him a ready patron, and with his help would flourish and find fruition.

I still remember his younger brother, my cousin Gunendra. [32] He had a vibrant personality that filled the house. His big, generous heart welcomed relatives, friends, guests, and dependents alike. Whether on his spacious south119 verandah, on the lawn by the fountain, or at the fishing platform by the tank, he hosted self-invited gatherings, embodying hospitality. His wide appreciation for art and talent kept him full of enthusiasm. He readily supported new ideas for celebrations, performances, or other entertainment, helping them to thrive and succeed.

We were too young then to take any part in these doings, but the waves of merriment and life to which they gave rise came and beat at the doors of our curiosity. I remember how a burlesque composed by my eldest brother was once being rehearsed in my cousin's big drawing room. From our place against the verandah railings of our house we could hear, through the open windows opposite, roars of laughter mixed with the strains of a comic song, and would also occasionally catch glimpses of Akshay Mazumdar's extraordinary antics. We could not gather exactly what the song was about, but lived in hopes of being able to find that out sometime.

We were too young back then to get involved in all that, but the waves of fun and life it created came crashing at our curiosity. I remember how a parody written by my oldest brother was being rehearsed in my cousin's large living room. From our spot against the verandah railings of our house, we could hear, through the open windows across the way, bursts of laughter mixed with the sounds of a funny song, and we would also occasionally catch glimpses of Akshay Mazumdar's amazing antics. We couldn't quite figure out what the song was about, but we hoped to find out someday.

I recall how a trifling circumstance earned for me the special regard of cousin Gunendra. Never had I got a prize at school except once for good conduct. Of the three of us my nephew Satya was the best at his lessons. He once did well at120 some examination and was awarded a prize. As we came home I jumped off the carriage to give the great news to my cousin who was in the garden. "Satya has got a prize" I shouted as I ran to him. He drew me to his knees with a smile. "And have you not got a prize?" he asked. "No," said I, "not I, it's Satya." My genuine pleasure at Satya's success seemed to touch my cousin particularly. He turned to his friends and remarked on it as a very creditable trait. I well remember how mystified I felt at this, for I had not thought of my feeling in that light. This prize that I got for not getting a prize did not do me good. There is no harm in making gifts to children, but they should not be rewards. It is not healthy for youngsters to be made self-conscious.

I remember how a small event earned me the special approval of cousin Gunendra. I had never won a prize at school, except once for good behavior. Among us, my nephew Satya was the best at his studies. He once did great in120 an exam and was given a prize. As we were coming home, I jumped out of the carriage to share the good news with my cousin, who was in the garden. "Satya has won a prize!" I shouted as I ran toward him. He pulled me onto his knee with a smile. "And haven't you won a prize?" he asked. "No," I said, "not me, it's Satya." My genuine joy at Satya's success seemed to especially affect my cousin. He turned to his friends and pointed it out as a commendable quality. I clearly remember feeling confused by this, as I hadn't thought of my feelings that way. This prize I received for not winning a prize didn't really benefit me. While there's no harm in giving gifts to kids, they shouldn't serve as rewards. It's not healthy for children to become self-conscious.

After the mid-day meal cousin Gunendra would attend the estate offices in our part of the house. The office room of our elders was a sort of club where laughter and conversation were freely mixed with matters of business. My cousin would recline on a couch, and I would seize some opportunity of edging up to him.

After lunch, my cousin Gunendra would go to the estate offices in our part of the house. Our elders' office was like a club where laughter and conversation mixed freely with business matters. My cousin would lounge on a couch, and I would find a way to slide over to him.

My Eldest Brother My Older Brother

He usually told me stories from Indian History. I still remember the surprise with which I heard how Clive, after establishing British rule in India, went back home and cut his own throat. On the121 one hand new history being made, on the other a tragic chapter hidden away in the mysterious darkness of a human heart. How could there be such dismal failure within and such brilliant success outside? This weighed heavily on my mind the whole day.

He often shared stories from Indian history with me. I still remember the shock I felt when I learned that Clive, after establishing British rule in India, went back home and took his own life. On one hand, new history was being made, and on the other, a tragic chapter hidden away in the mysterious depths of a human heart. How could there be such a terrible failure within and such remarkable success outside? This weighed heavily on my mind all day.

Some days cousin Gunendra would not be allowed to remain in any doubt as to the contents of my pocket. At the least encouragement out would come my manuscript book, unabashed. I need hardly state that my cousin was not a severe critic; in point of fact the opinions he expressed would have done splendidly as advertisements. None the less, when in any of my poetry my childishness became too obtrusive, he could not restrain his hearty "Ha! Ha!"

Some days, my cousin Gunendra wouldn’t be left in any doubt about what was in my pocket. With just a little encouragement, I’d pull out my manuscript book, unapologetically. I should mention that my cousin wasn’t a harsh critic; in fact, the opinions he shared could have worked perfectly as ads. However, whenever my poetry showcased too much of my childishness, he couldn’t help but burst out with his hearty “Ha! Ha!”

One day it was a poem on "Mother India" and as at the end of one line the only rhyme I could think of meant a cart, I had to drag in that cart in spite of there not being the vestige of a road by which it could reasonably arrive,—the insistent claims of rhyme would not hear of any excuses mere reason had to offer. The storm of laughter with which cousin Gunendra greeted it blew away the cart back over the same impossible path it had come by, and it has not been heard of since.

One day, I wrote a poem about "Mother India," and at the end of one line, the only rhyme I could think of was for a cart. I had to include that cart even though there wasn't any reasonable road for it to come along. The stubborn demands of rhyme wouldn’t listen to any excuses reason could give. My cousin Gunendra laughed so hard at it that it sent the cart back over the impossible path it had taken, and I haven’t heard about it since.

My eldest brother was then busy with his masterpiece122 "The Dream Journey," his cushion seat placed in the south verandah, a low desk before him. Cousin Gunendra would come and sit there for a time every morning. His immense capacity for enjoyment, like the breezes of spring, helped poetry to sprout. My eldest brother would go on alternately writing and reading out what he had written, his boisterous mirth at his own conceits making the verandah tremble. My brother wrote a great deal more than he finally used in his finished work, so fertile was his poetic inspiration. Like the superabounding mango flowerets which carpet the shade of the mango topes in spring time, the rejected pages of his "Dream Journey" were to be found scattered all over the house. Had anyone preserved them they would have been to-day a basketful of flowers adorning our Bengali literature.

My oldest brother was busy working on his masterpiece122 "The Dream Journey," sitting on a cushion in the south verandah with a low desk in front of him. Cousin Gunendra would come by and sit there for a while every morning. His huge capacity for enjoyment, like the breezes of spring, helped poetry flourish. My brother would alternate between writing and reading aloud what he had just written, his loud laughter at his own ideas making the verandah shake. He wrote way more than he ended up using in his final work, so overflowing was his poetic inspiration. Just like the countless mango blossoms that cover the ground beneath the mango trees in spring, the pages he discarded from his "Dream Journey" were scattered all over the house. If anyone had kept them, they would today be a basketful of flowers enhancing our Bengali literature.

Eavesdropping at doors and peeping round corners, we used to get our full share of this feast of poetry, so plentiful was it, with so much to spare. My eldest brother was then at the height of his wonderful powers; and from his pen surged, in untiring wave after wave, a tidal flood of poetic fancy, rhyme and expression, filling and overflowing its banks with an exuberantly joyful pæan of triumph. Did we quite understand "The Dream Journey"? But then did we need absolutely to understand in123 order to enjoy it? We might not have got at the wealth in the ocean depths—what could we have done with it if we had?—but we revelled in the delights of the waves on the shore; and how gaily, at their buffettings, did our life-blood course through every vein and artery!

Listening at doors and peeking around corners, we used to soak up this feast of poetry, which was so abundant that there was more than enough to go around. My oldest brother was then at the peak of his incredible talents; and from his pen flowed, in unending waves, a tidal surge of poetic imagination, rhyme, and expression, filling and overflowing with an exuberantly joyful celebration of triumph. Did we fully understand "The Dream Journey"? But did we really need to understand it to enjoy it? We might not have tapped into the riches found in the ocean depths—what could we have done with them anyway?—but we reveled in the pleasure of the waves on the shore; and how joyfully, as they crashed against us, did our life-blood surge through every vein and artery!

The more I think of that period the more I realise that we have no longer the thing called a mujlis.[33] In our boyhood we beheld the dying rays of that intimate sociability which was characteristic of the last generation. Neighbourly feelings were then so strong that the mujlis was a necessity, and those who could contribute to its amenities were in great request. People now-a-days call on each other on business, or as a matter of social duty, but not to foregather by way of mujlis. They have not the time, nor are there the same intimate relations! What goings and comings we used to see, how merry were the rooms and verandahs with the hum of conversation and the snatches of laughter! The faculty our predecessors had of becoming the centre of groups and gatherings, of starting and keeping up animated and amusing gossip, has vanished. Men still come and go, but those same verandahs and rooms seem empty and deserted.124

The more I reflect on that time, the more I realize that we no longer have something called a mujlis.[33] In our childhood, we witnessed the fading light of that close-knit sociability that was typical of the previous generation. Neighbors were so connected that the mujlis was essential, and those who could contribute to its charm were highly valued. Nowadays, people visit each other for business or out of social obligation, but not to gather for a mujlis. They lack the time, and there aren't the same close relationships! Remember the comings and goings we used to see? How lively the rooms and verandahs were with the buzz of conversation and bursts of laughter! The ability of our predecessors to become the focal point of groups and gatherings, to initiate and maintain lively and entertaining chats, has disappeared. People still come and go, but those same verandahs and rooms now feel empty and abandoned.124

In those days everything from furniture to festivity was designed to be enjoyed by the many, so that whatever of pomp or magnificence there might have been did not savour of hauteur. These appendages have since increased in quantity, but they have become unfeeling, and know not the art of making high and low alike feel at home. The bare-bodied, the indigently clad, no longer have the right to use and occupy them, without a permit, on the strength of their smiling faces alone. Those whom we now-a-days seek to imitate in our house-building and furnishing, they have their own society, with its wide hospitality. The mischief with us is that we have lost what we had, but have not the means of building up afresh on the European standard, with the result that our home-life has become joyless. We still meet for business or political purposes, but never for the pleasure of simply meeting one another. We have ceased to contrive opportunities to bring men together simply because we love our fellow-men. I can imagine nothing more ugly than this social miserliness; and, when I look back on those whose ringing laughter, coming straight from their hearts, used to lighten for us the burden of household cares, they seem to have been visitors from some other world.125

In those days, everything from furniture to celebrations was meant to be enjoyed by everyone, so any hint of extravagance didn’t come off as snobbish. These elements have since increased in number, but they’ve become cold and no longer know how to make both rich and poor feel welcome. The underprivileged and those in modest clothing no longer have the right to use and enjoy these spaces without a permit, just because they have friendly faces. The people we now try to emulate in our home designs and furnishings have their own communities with open arms. The problem for us is that we’ve lost what we once had but don’t have the resources to rebuild to European standards, which has made our home life devoid of joy. We still gather for business or political reasons, but never just for the sake of enjoying each other’s company. We’ve stopped finding ways to bring people together just because we appreciate each other. I can’t think of anything uglier than this social stinginess; and when I remember those whose genuine laughter used to lift the weight of household worries, they seem like they were from another world.125


(19) Literary Companions

There came to me in my boyhood a friend whose help in my literary progress was invaluable. Akshay Chowdhury was a school-fellow of my fourth brother. He was an M. A. in English Literature for which his love was as great as his proficiency therein. On the other hand he had an equal fondness for our older Bengali authors and Vaishnava Poets. He knew hundreds of Bengali songs of unknown authorship, and on these he would launch, with voice uplifted, regardless of tune, or consequence, or of the express disapproval of his hearers. Nor could anything, within him or without, prevent his loudly beating time to his own music, for which the nearest table or book served his nimble fingers to rap a vigorous tattoo on, to help to enliven the audience.

In my childhood, I had a friend who played a crucial role in my literary development. Akshay Chowdhury was a classmate of my fourth brother. He held a Master’s degree in English Literature, which he loved just as much as he excelled in it. At the same time, he had a deep appreciation for our classic Bengali authors and Vaishnava poets. He knew hundreds of Bengali songs by unknown writers and would sing them out loud, completely unconcerned with the melody, the reactions of others, or even the fact that people might not approve. Nothing could stop him from enthusiastically keeping time to his own music, using the nearest table or book as a surface for his quick fingers to tap out a lively rhythm that would entertain the audience.

He was also one of those with an inordinate capacity for extracting enjoyment from all and sundry. He was as ready to absorb every bit of goodness in a thing as he was lavish in singing its praises. He had an extraordinary gift as a lightning composer of lyrics and songs of no mean merit, but in which he himself had no pride of authorship. He took no further notice of the heaps of scattered scraps of paper on which his pencil126 writings had been indited. He was as indifferent to his powers as they were prolific.

He was one of those people who could find joy in everything and everyone. He eagerly soaked up all the goodness in things and was generous in praising them. He had an amazing talent for quickly creating lyrics and songs that were quite good, but he felt no pride in them. He paid no mind to the piles of crumpled papers covered in his writing. He was completely indifferent to his abilities, even though they were so abundant.

One of his longer poetic pieces was much appreciated when it appeared in the Bangadarsan, and I have heard his songs sung by many who knew nothing at all about their composer.

One of his longer poems was really appreciated when it was published in the Bangadarsan, and I've heard his songs sung by many people who had no idea who wrote them.

A genuine delight in literature is much rarer than erudition, and it was this enthusiastic enjoyment in Akshay Babu which used to awaken my own literary appreciation. He was as liberal in his friendships as in his literary criticisms. Among strangers he was as a fish out of water, but among friends discrepancies in wisdom or age made no difference to him. With us boys he was a boy. When he took his leave, late in the evening, from the mujlis of our elders, I would buttonhole and drag him to our school room. There, with undiminished geniality he would make himself the life and soul of our little gathering, seated on the top of our study table. On many such occasions I have listened to him going into a rapturous dissertation on some English poem; engaged him in some appreciative discussion, critical inquiry, or hot dispute; or read to him some of my own writings and been rewarded in return with praise unsparing.

A true love for literature is much rarer than just knowledge, and it was Akshay Babu's enthusiastic enjoyment that sparked my own literary appreciation. He was open-minded in his friendships and in his literary critiques. Around strangers, he felt uncomfortable, like a fish out of water, but with friends, differences in knowledge or age didn't matter to him. With us boys, he was just one of us. When he said goodbye late in the evening after our elders' gatherings, I would grab him and pull him to our classroom. There, with his usual warmth, he would become the heart of our little group, sitting on top of our study table. Many times, I've listened to him passionately discuss an English poem; engaged him in thoughtful conversations, critical inquiries, or heated debates; or read him some of my own writing, receiving generous praise in return.

My fourth brother Jyotirindra was one of the chief helpers in my literary and emotional training.127 He was an enthusiast himself and loved to evoke enthusiasm in others. He did not allow the difference between our ages to be any bar to my free intellectual and sentimental intercourse with him. This great boon of freedom which he allowed me, none else would have dared to do; many even blamed him for it. His companionship made it possible for me to shake off my shrinking sensitiveness. It was as necessary for my soul after its rigorous repression during my infancy as are the monsoon clouds after a fiery summer.

My fourth brother Jyotirindra was one of the main supporters of my literary and emotional growth.127 He was really passionate himself and loved to encourage that passion in others. He didn’t let our age difference stop me from having open intellectual and emotional conversations with him. The freedom he gave me was something no one else would have dared to offer; many even criticized him for it. His company helped me overcome my shyness. It was as essential for my spirit after the strict confinement of my childhood as the monsoon clouds are after a scorching summer.

But for such snapping of my shackles I might have become crippled for life. Those in authority are never tired of holding forth the possibility of the abuse of freedom as a reason for withholding it, but without that possibility freedom would not be really free. And the only way of learning how to use properly a thing is through its misuse. For myself, at least, I can truly say that what little mischief resulted from my freedom always led the way to the means of curing mischief. I have never been able to make my own anything which they tried to compel me to swallow by getting hold of me, physically or mentally, by the ears. Nothing but sorrow have I ever gained except when left freely to myself.

But if I hadn’t broken free from my restraints, I might have been crippled for life. Those in power never stop discussing the potential for abusing freedom as a reason to take it away, but without that possibility, freedom wouldn't really be free. The only way to learn how to use something properly is by misusing it. For me, I can honestly say that any trouble I caused with my freedom usually pointed to the solutions for that trouble. I've never managed to make anything truly my own when they tried to force me into submission, either physically or mentally. I've only gained sorrow when not allowed to be freely myself.

My brother Jyotirindra unreservedly let me go my own way to self-knowledge, and only since then128 could my nature prepare to put forth its thorns, it may be, but likewise its flowers. This experience of mine has led me to dread, not so much evil itself, as tyrannical attempts to create goodness. Of punitive police, political or moral, I have a wholesome horror. The state of slavery which is thus brought on is the worst form of cancer to which humanity is subject.

My brother Jyotirindra completely allowed me the freedom to pursue my own journey of self-discovery, and only since then128 has my true nature started to show its thorns, but also its flowers. This experience has made me fear, not so much evil itself, but rather oppressive efforts to enforce goodness. I have a healthy fear of punitive forces, whether they are political or moral. The state of oppression that results from this is the worst kind of cancer that humanity faces.

My brother at one time would spend days at his piano engrossed in the creation of new tunes. Showers of melody would stream from under his dancing fingers, while Akshay Babu and I, seated on either side, would be busy fitting words to the tunes as they grew into shape to help to hold them in our memories.[34] This is how I served my apprenticeship in the composition of songs.

My brother used to spend days at his piano, completely absorbed in creating new tunes. Melodies would flow from under his dancing fingers, while Akshay Babu and I, sitting on either side, would be busy fitting words to the tunes as they took shape to help us remember them.[34] This is how I learned to write songs.

While we were growing to boyhood music was largely cultivated in our family. This had the advantage of making it possible for me to imbibe it, without an effort, into my whole being. It had also the disadvantage of not giving me that technical mastery which the effort of learning step by step alone can give. Of what may be called proficiency in music, therefore, I acquired none.129

As we were growing up, music was a big part of our family life. This made it easy for me to absorb it fully without much effort. However, the downside was that I didn’t develop the technical skills that come from learning systematically on my own. So, when it comes to real proficiency in music, I didn’t gain any.129

Ever since my return from the Himalayas it was a case of my getting more freedom, more and more. The rule of the servants came to an end; I saw to it with many a device that the bonds of my school life were also loosened; nor to my home tutors did I give much scope. Gyan Babu, after taking me through "The Birth of the War-god" and one or two other books in a desultory fashion, went off to take up a legal career. Then came Braja Babu. The first day he put me on to translate "The Vicar of Wakefield." I found that I did not dislike the book; but when this encouraged him to make more elaborate arrangements for the advancement of my learning I made myself altogether scarce.

Ever since I got back from the Himalayas, I was gaining more and more freedom. The rule of the servants ended; I made sure to loosen the ties of my school life too, and I didn’t give my home tutors much freedom. Gyan Babu, after casually guiding me through "The Birth of the War-god" and a couple of other books, left to pursue a legal career. Then Braja Babu came. On his first day, he had me translate "The Vicar of Wakefield." I found I didn't mind the book, but when this encouraged him to set up more elaborate plans for my education, I started to avoid him altogether.

As I have said, my elders gave me up. Neither I nor they were troubled with any more hopes of my future. So I felt free to devote myself to filling up my manuscript book. And the writings which thus filled it were no better than could have been expected. My mind had nothing in it but hot vapour, and vapour-filled bubbles frothed and eddied round a vortex of lazy fancy, aimless and unmeaning. No forms were evolved, there was only the distraction of movement, a bubbling up, a bursting back into froth. What little of matter there was in it was not mine, but borrowed from other poets. What was my own was the restlessness,130 the seething tension within me. When motion has been born, while yet the balance of forces has not matured, then is there blind chaos indeed.

As I mentioned, my family gave up on me. Neither I nor they had any more hopes for my future. So, I felt free to focus on filling my manuscript book. The writings that filled it were exactly what you’d expect. My mind was filled with nothing but hot air, and bubbles of that hot air swirled around a lazy fantasy, aimless and meaningless. No real ideas emerged, just a distraction of movement, bubbling up, bursting back into foam. The little substance it had wasn’t mine; it was borrowed from other poets. What was truly mine was the restlessness, the aching tension inside me. When movement begins, but the balance of forces hasn’t settled, that is pure chaos indeed.

My sister-in-law[35] was a great lover of literature. She did not read simply to kill time, but the Bengali books which she read filled her whole mind. I was a partner in her literary enterprises. She was a devoted admirer of "The Dream Journey." So was I; the more particularly as, having been brought up in the atmosphere of its creation, its beauties had become intertwined with every fibre of my heart. Fortunately it was entirely beyond my power of imitation, so it never occurred to me to attempt anything like it.

My sister-in-law[35] was a huge fan of literature. She didn’t read just to pass the time; the Bengali books she devoured filled her entire mind. I was involved in her literary adventures. She was a passionate fan of "The Dream Journey," and so was I, especially since growing up in the environment of its creation made its beauty resonate with every part of my heart. Thankfully, it was completely beyond my ability to imitate, so I never thought about trying to create something like it.

"The Dream Journey" may be likened to a superb palace of Allegory, with innumerable halls, chambers, passages, corners and niches full of statuary and pictures, of wonderful design and workmanship; and in the grounds around gardens, bowers, fountains and shady nooks in profusion. Not only do poetic thought and fancy abound, but the richness and variety of language and expression is also marvellous. It is not a small thing, this creative power which can bring into being so magnificent a structure complete in all its artistic131 detail, and that is perhaps why the idea of attempting an imitation never occurred to me.

"The Dream Journey" can be compared to an amazing palace of Allegory, filled with countless halls, rooms, passages, corners, and niches overflowing with sculptures and artwork of incredible design and craftsmanship; and the surrounding gardens, arbors, fountains, and shady spots are abundant. It’s not just the poetic ideas and imagination that are plentiful, but the richness and diversity of language and expression are also remarkable. It's quite something, this creative ability that can bring to life such a magnificent structure, complete in all its artistic131 detail, and maybe that’s why the thought of trying to mimic it never crossed my mind.

At this time Viharilal Chakravarti's series of songs called Sarada Mangal were coming out in the Arya Darsan. My sister-in-law was greatly taken with the sweetness of these lyrics. Most of them she knew by heart. She used often to invite the poet to our house and had embroidered for him a cushion-seat with her own hands. This gave me the opportunity of making friends with him. He came to have a great affection for me, and I took to dropping in at his house at all times of the day, morning, noon or evening. His heart was as large as his body, and a halo of fancy used to surround him like a poetic astral body which seemed to be his truer image. He was always full of true artistic joy, and whenever I have been to him I have breathed in my share of it. Often have I come upon him in his little room on the third storey, in the heat of noonday, sprawling on the cool polished cement floor, writing his poems. Mere boy though I was, his welcome was always so genuine and hearty that I never felt the least awkwardness in approaching him. Then, wrapt in his inspiration and forgetful of all surroundings, he would read out his poems or sing his songs to me. Not that he had much of the gift of song in his voice; but then he was not altogether tuneless,132 and one could get a fair idea of the intended melody.[36] When with eyes closed he raised his rich deep voice, its expressiveness made up for what it lacked in execution. I still seem to hear some of his songs as he sang them. I would also sometimes set his words to music and sing them to him.

At this time, Viharilal Chakravarti's series of songs called Sarada Mangal was being published in Arya Darsan. My sister-in-law was really captivated by the beauty of these lyrics. She knew most of them by heart. She often invited the poet to our home and even embroidered a cushion for him with her own hands. This gave me the chance to become friends with him. He developed a strong affection for me, and I started visiting his home at all times of the day, whether morning, noon, or evening. His heart was as big as his body, and a creative aura surrounded him like a poetic halo that seemed to represent his true self. He was always filled with genuine artistic joy, and whenever I visited him, I shared in that joy. I often found him in his small room on the third floor, sprawled on the cool polished cement floor, writing his poems in the midday heat. Even though I was just a boy, his welcome was always so warm and sincere that I never felt awkward approaching him. Then, wrapped in his inspiration and oblivious to everything around him, he would read his poems or sing his songs to me. He might not have had the best singing voice, but he wasn't completely tuneless, and you could get a good sense of the intended melody. When he closed his eyes and raised his rich, deep voice, its expressiveness made up for any shortcomings in his performance. I can still hear some of his songs as he sang them. Sometimes, I would even put his words to music and sing them back to him.

He was a great admirer of Valmiki and Kalidas. I remember how once after reciting a description of the Himalayas from Kalidas with the full strength of his voice, he said: "The succession of long ā sounds here is not an accident. The poet has deliberately repeated this sound all the way from Devatatma down to Nagadhiraja as an assistance in realising the glorious expanse of the Himalayas."

He was a huge fan of Valmiki and Kalidas. I remember how once, after passionately reciting a description of the Himalayas from Kalidas, he said, "The series of long ā sounds here isn’t just a coincidence. The poet intentionally repeated this sound from Devatatma to Nagadhiraja to help convey the majestic vastness of the Himalayas."

At the time the height of my ambition was to become a poet like Vihari Babu. I might have even succeeded in working myself up to the belief that I was actually writing like him, but for my sister-in-law, his zealous devotee, who stood in the way. She would keep reminding me of a Sanskrit saying that the unworthy aspirant after poetic fame departs in jeers! Very possibly she knew that if my vanity was once allowed to get the upper hand it would be difficult afterwards to bring it133 under control. So neither my poetic abilities nor my powers of song readily received any praise from her; rather would she never let slip an opportunity of praising somebody else's singing at my expense; with the result that I gradually became quite convinced of the defects of my voice. Misgivings about my poetic powers also assailed me; but, as this was the only field of activity left in which I had any chance of retaining my self-respect, I could not allow the judgment of another to deprive me of all hope; moreover, so insistent was the spur within me that to stop my poetic adventure was a matter of sheer impossibility.

At that time, my biggest dream was to become a poet like Vihari Babu. I might have even managed to convince myself that I was writing like him, but my sister-in-law, his enthusiastic fan, kept getting in the way. She would constantly remind me of a Sanskrit saying that the unworthy seeker of poetic fame leaves in mockery! She probably knew that if I let my ego take over, it would be hard to rein it back in later. So, she never praised my poetic skills or singing; instead, she would always find a way to compliment someone else's singing at my expense, which made me gradually doubt the quality of my voice. I also began to have doubts about my poetic talent; however, since this was the only area left where I could maintain my self-respect, I couldn't let someone else's opinion rob me of hope. Besides, the urge inside me was so strong that giving up on my poetry was simply impossible.


(20) Publishing

My writings so far had been confined to the family circle. Then was started the monthly called the Gyanankur, Sprouting Knowledge, and, as befitted its name it secured an embryo poet as one of its contributors. It began to publish all my poetic ravings indiscriminately, and to this day I have, in a corner of my mind, the fear that, when the day of judgment comes for me, some enthusiastic literary police-agent will institute a search in the inmost zenana of forgotten literature, regardless of the claims of privacy, and bring these out before the pitiless public gaze.134

My writing had mostly stayed within my family. Then the monthly magazine called Gyanankur, Sprouting Knowledge, was launched, and fittingly, it attracted a budding poet as one of its contributors. It started publishing all my poetic outbursts without discrimination, and to this day, I worry that when my time comes, some eager literary investigator will search the hidden corners of forgotten writings, ignoring privacy, and present them to the judgmental public.134

My first prose writing also saw the light in the pages of the Gyanankur. It was a critical essay and had a bit of a history.

My first piece of prose was also published in the pages of the Gyanankur. It was a critical essay and had quite a backstory.

A book of poems had been published entitled Bhubanmohini Pratibha.[37] Akshay Babu in the Sadharani and Bhudeb Babu in the Education Gazette hailed this new poet with effusive acclamation. A friend of mine, older than myself, whose friendship dates from then, would come and show me letters he had received signed Bhubanmohini. He was one of those whom the book had captivated and used frequently to send reverential offerings of books or cloth[38] to the address of the reputed authoress.

A book of poems was published called Bhubanmohini Pratibha.[37] Akshay Babu in the Sadharani and Bhudeb Babu in the Education Gazette praised this new poet with great enthusiasm. A friend of mine, who is older than me and has been my friend since then, would come and show me letters he received signed Bhubanmohini. He was one of those who were captivated by the book and would often send respectful gifts of books or cloth[38] to the address of the renowned author.

Some of these poems were so wanting in restraint both of thought and language that I could not bear the idea of their being written by a woman. The letters that were shown to me made it still less possible for me to believe in the womanliness of the writer. But my doubts did not shake my friend's devotion and he went on with the worship of his idol.

Some of these poems lacked self-control in both ideas and language to the point that I couldn't accept they were written by a woman. The letters I was shown made it even harder for me to believe in the femininity of the writer. But my doubts didn't deter my friend's admiration; he continued to idolize her.

Then I launched into a criticism of the work of this writer. I let myself go, and eruditely held135 forth on the distinctive features of lyrics and other short poems, my great advantage being that printed matter is so unblushing, so impassively unbetraying of the writer's real attainments. My friend turned up in a great passion and hurled at me the threat that a b.a. was writing a reply. A b.a.! I was struck speechless. I felt the same as in my younger days when my nephew Satya had shouted for a policeman. I could see the triumphal pillar of argument, erected upon my nice distinctions, crumbling before my eyes at the merciless assaults of authoritative quotations; and the door effectually barred against my ever showing my face to the reading public again. Alas, my critique, under what evil star wert thou born! I spent day after day in the direst suspense. But, like Satya's policeman, the b.a. failed to appear.

Then I launched into a critique of this writer’s work. I got carried away and expertly discussed the unique aspects of lyrics and other short poems, my biggest advantage being that printed material is so blunt, so completely unmasking of the writer's true abilities. My friend showed up in a rage and threatened me that a b.a. was writing a response. A b.a.! I was left speechless. I felt just like I did in my younger days when my nephew Satya had called for a police officer. I could see the solid argument I'd constructed, built on my careful distinctions, crumbling before my eyes under the relentless pressure of authoritative quotes; and the door was effectively shut against my ever facing the reading public again. Alas, my critique, under what bad star were you born! I spent day after day in the deepest anxiety. But, like Satya's police officer, the b.a. never showed up.


(21) Bhanu Singha

As I have said I was a keen student of the series of old Vaishnava poems which were being collected and published by Babus Akshay Sarkar and Saroda Mitter. Their language, largely mixed with Maithili, I found difficult to understand; but for that very reason I took all the more pains to get at their meaning. My feeling towards them was that same eager curiosity with which I regarded136 the ungerminated sprout within the seed, or the undiscovered mystery under the dust covering of the earth. My enthusiasm was kept up with the hope of bringing to light some unknown poetical gems as I went deeper and deeper into the unexplored darkness of this treasure-house.

As I mentioned, I was really into the old Vaishnava poems that Babus Akshay Sarkar and Saroda Mitter were collecting and publishing. I found their language, which was mostly mixed with Maithili, pretty hard to understand; but that only motivated me more to figure out their meaning. I felt the same eager curiosity towards them as I had for the un germinated sprout inside a seed or the hidden mystery covered by dirt on the ground. My excitement was fueled by the hope of discovering some unknown poetic gems as I delved deeper into the unexplored darkness of this treasure trove.

While I was so engaged, the idea got hold of me of enfolding my own writings in just such a wrapping of mystery. I had heard from Akshay Chowdhury the story of the English boy-poet Chatterton. What his poetry was like I had no idea, nor perhaps had Akshay Babu himself. Had we known, the story might have lost its charm. As it happened the melodramatic element in it fired my imagination; for had not so many been deceived by his successful imitation of the classics? And at last the unfortunate youth had died by his own hand. Leaving aside the suicide part I girded up my loins to emulate young Chatterton's exploits.

While I was deep in thought, the idea struck me to wrap my own writings in a similar mystery. I had heard from Akshay Chowdhury the tale of the English boy-poet Chatterton. I had no clue what his poetry was like, and maybe Akshay Babu didn’t either. If we had known, the story might have lost its allure. As it turned out, the dramatic aspect of it ignited my imagination; after all, how many had been fooled by his clever imitation of the classics? Ultimately, the unfortunate young man took his own life. Putting aside the part about suicide, I prepared myself to follow in young Chatterton's footsteps.

One noon the clouds had gathered thickly. Rejoicing in the grateful shade of the cloudy midday rest-hour, I lay prone on the bed in my inner room and wrote on a slate the imitation Maithili poem Gahana kusuma kunja majhe. I was greatly pleased with it and lost no time in reading it out to the first one I came across; of whose understanding a word of it there happened to be not the slightest danger, and who consequently could not137 but gravely nod and say, "Good, very good indeed!"

One afternoon, the clouds had gathered heavily. Enjoying the welcome shade during the cloudy midday break, I lay on the bed in my room and wrote on a slate the imitation Maithili poem Gahana kusuma kunja majhe. I was really pleased with it and quickly read it out to the first person I encountered; there was absolutely no concern that they would understand a word of it, so they could only nod seriously and say, "Good, very good indeed!"

To my friend mentioned a while ago I said one day: "A tattered old manuscript has been discovered while rummaging in the Adi Brahma Samaj library and from this I have copied some poems by an old Vaishnava Poet named Bhanu Singha;"[39] with which I read some of my imitation poems to him. He was profoundly stirred. "These could not have been written even by Vidyapati or Chandidas!" he rapturously exclaimed. "I really must have that MS. to make over to Akshay Babu for publication."

To my friend I mentioned earlier, I said one day: "While going through the Adi Brahma Samaj library, we found a worn old manuscript, and I copied some poems from it by an old Vaishnava poet named Bhanu Singha;"[39] and I shared some of my imitation poems with him. He was deeply moved. "These couldn't have been written even by Vidyapati or Chandidas!" he exclaimed with excitement. "I really need to get that manuscript to give to Akshay Babu for publication."

Then I showed him my manuscript book and conclusively proved that the poems could not have been written by either Vidyapati or Chandidas because the author happened to be myself. My friend's face fell as he muttered, "Yes, yes, they're not half bad."

Then I showed him my manuscript book and clearly proved that the poems could not have been written by either Vidyapati or Chandidas because I was the author. My friend's expression changed as he muttered, "Yeah, yeah, they're not half bad."

When these Bhanu Singha poems were coming out in the Bharati, Dr. Nishikanta Chatterjee was in Germany. He wrote a thesis on the lyric poetry of our country comparing it with that of Europe. Bhanu Singha was given a place of honour as one of the old poets such as no modern writer could138 have aspired to. This was the thesis on which Nishikanta Chatterjee got his Ph. D.!

When these Bhanu Singha poems were published in the Bharati, Dr. Nishikanta Chatterjee was in Germany. He wrote a thesis on our country’s lyric poetry, comparing it to that of Europe. Bhanu Singha was recognized as one of the esteemed old poets, a status no contemporary writer could138 hope to achieve. This was the thesis that earned Nishikanta Chatterjee his Ph.D.!

Whoever Bhanu Singha might have been, had his writings fallen into the hands of latter-day me, I swear I would not have been deceived. The language might have passed muster; for that which the old poets wrote in was not their mother tongue, but an artificial language varying in the hands of different poets. But there was nothing artificial about their sentiments. Any attempt to test Bhanu Singha's poetry by its ring would have shown up the base metal. It had none of the ravishing melody of our ancient pipes, but only the tinkle of a modern, foreign barrel organ.

Whoever Bhanu Singha was, if his writings had reached someone like me today, I swear I wouldn’t have been fooled. The language might have seemed acceptable; the old poets didn’t write in their native tongue, but in a crafted language that varied with each poet. However, there was nothing fake about their feelings. Any attempt to evaluate Bhanu Singha's poetry by its sound would have revealed its poor quality. It lacked the enchanting melody of our ancient instruments and had only the tinkling noise of a modern, foreign organ.


(22) Patriotism

From an outside point of view many a foreign custom would appear to have gained entry into our family, but at its heart flames a national pride which has never flickered. The genuine regard which my father had for his country never forsook him through all the revolutionary vicissitudes of his life, and this in his descendants has taken shape as a strong patriotic feeling. Love of country was, however, by no means a characteristic of the times of which I am writing. Our educated men then kept at arms' length both the language and thought139 of their native land. Nevertheless my elder brothers had always cultivated Bengali literature. When on one occasion some new connection by marriage wrote my father an English letter it was promptly returned to the writer.

From an outside perspective, many foreign customs might seem to have made their way into our family, but at its core burns a national pride that has never wavered. My father's true respect for his country never left him through all the upheavals in his life, and this has evolved into a strong sense of patriotism in his descendants. However, love for the country was definitely not a hallmark of the times I’m referring to. Educated men back then kept their distance from both the language and the ideas of their homeland. Still, my older brothers consistently engaged with Bengali literature. On one occasion, when a new relative by marriage wrote my father a letter in English, it was quickly sent back to the sender.

The Hindu Mela was an annual fair which had been instituted with the assistance of our house. Babu Nabagopal Mitter was appointed its manager. This was perhaps the first attempt at a reverential realisation of India as our motherland. My second brother's popular national anthem "Bharater Jaya," was composed, then. The singing of songs glorifying the motherland, the recitation of poems of the love of country, the exhibition of indigenous arts and crafts and the encouragement of national talent and skill were the features of this Mela.

The Hindu Mela was an annual fair set up with support from our family. Babu Nabagopal Mitter was appointed as its manager. This was likely the first serious attempt to recognize India as our motherland. During this time, my second brother composed the popular national anthem "Bharater Jaya." The event featured the singing of songs celebrating the motherland, reciting poems about love for the country, showcasing local arts and crafts, and promoting national talent and skills.

On the occasion of Lord Curzon's Delhi durbar I wrote a prose-paper—at the time of Lord Lytton's it was a poem. The British Government of those days feared the Russians it is true, but not the pen of a 14-year old poet. So, though my poem lacked none of the fiery sentiments appropriate to my age, there were no signs of any consternation in the ranks of the authorities from Commander-in-chief down to Commissioner of Police. Nor did any lachrymose letter in the Times predict a speedy downfall of the Empire140 for this apathy of its local guardians. I recited my poem under a tree at the Hindu Mela and one of my hearers was Nabin Sen, the poet. He reminded me of this after I had grown up.

At Lord Curzon's Delhi durbar, I wrote a piece of prose—back when Lord Lytton was in charge, it was a poem. It’s true that the British Government at the time was worried about the Russians, but they weren’t concerned about a 14-year-old poet. So, even though my poem expressed all the passionate feelings typical for my age, there was no sign of worry among the authorities, from the Commander-in-chief down to the Commissioner of Police. Nor was there any tearful letter in the Times predicting the quick fall of the Empire140 due to the indifference of its local leaders. I recited my poem under a tree at the Hindu Mela, and one of my listeners was Nabin Sen, the poet. He reminded me of this later when I was older.

My fourth brother, Jyotirindra, was responsible for a political association of which old Rajnarain Bose was the president. It held its sittings in a tumbledown building in an obscure Calcutta lane. Its proceedings were enshrouded in mystery. This mystery was its only claim to be awe-inspiring, for as a matter of fact there was nothing in our deliberations or doings of which government or people need have been afraid. The rest of our family had no idea where we were spending our afternoons. Our front door would be locked, the meeting room in darkness, the watchword a Vedic mantra, our talk in whispers. These alone provided us with enough of a thrill, and we wanted nothing more. Mere child as I was, I also was a member. We surrounded ourselves with such an atmosphere of pure frenzy that we always seemed to be soaring aloft on the wings of our enthusiasm. Of bashfulness, diffidence or fear we had none, our main object being to bask in the heat of our own fervour.

My fourth brother, Jyotirindra, was in charge of a political group led by old Rajnarain Bose as the president. They met in a rundown building on a quiet street in Calcutta. Everything about it was shrouded in mystery. This mystery was really its only impressive feature because, the truth is, there was nothing in our discussions or activities that the government or the public needed to fear. The rest of our family had no idea where we spent our afternoons. Our front door would be locked, the meeting room dark, our secret phrase a Vedic mantra, and we spoke in whispers. That alone gave us a thrill, and we wanted nothing more. Even as a kid, I was also a member. We created an atmosphere of pure excitement that made it feel like we were flying high on the wings of our enthusiasm. We had no shyness, hesitation, or fear; our main goal was to soak up the energy of our own passion.

Bravery may sometimes have its drawbacks; but it has always maintained a deep hold on the141 reverence of mankind. In the literature of all countries we find an unflagging endeavour to keep alive this reverence. So in whatever state a particular set of men in a particular locality may be, they cannot escape the constant impact of these stimulating shocks. We had to be content with responding to such shocks, as best we could, by letting loose our imagination, coming together, talking tall and singing fervently.

Bravery might sometimes have its downsides, but it has always held a strong place in the141 admiration of people. In literature from all over the world, there’s a constant effort to keep this admiration alive. No matter the situation a specific group of people in a certain area finds themselves in, they can't avoid the ongoing influence of these inspiring moments. We had to make do by reacting to these moments as best we could, unleashing our imagination, gathering together, sharing grand stories, and singing passionately.

There can be no doubt that closing up all outlets and barring all openings to a faculty so deep-seated in the nature of man, and moreover so prized by him, creates an unnatural condition favourable to degenerate activity. It is not enough to keep open only the avenues to clerical employment in any comprehensive scheme of Imperial Government—if no road be left for adventurous daring the soul of man will pine for deliverance, and secret passages still be sought, of which the pathways are tortuous and the end unthinkable. I firmly believe that if in those days Government had paraded a frightfulness born of suspicion, then the comedy which the youthful members of this association had been at might have turned into grim tragedy. The play, however, is over, not a brick of Fort-William is any the worse, and we are now smiling at its memory.

There’s no doubt that shutting down all channels and blocking all openings to a part of human nature that is so deeply rooted and valued creates an unnatural situation that encourages harmful behavior. It’s not enough to just keep pathways open for clerical jobs in any broad plan for Imperial Government—if there’s no avenue for boldness, the human spirit will yearn for freedom, and people will look for hidden routes that are complicated and lead to unimaginable outcomes. I truly believe that if, back then, the Government had shown a fear based on mistrust, the playful antics of the young members of this group could have turned into a serious tragedy. However, the show is over, not a single brick of Fort-William is any worse for it, and now we’re smiling at the memory.

My brother Jyotirindra began to busy himself142 with a national costume for all India, and submitted various designs to the association. The Dhoti was not deemed business-like; trousers were too foreign; so he hit upon a compromise which considerably detracted from the dhoti while failing to improve the trousers. That is to say, the trousers were decorated with the addition of a false dhoti-fold in front and behind. The fearsome thing that resulted from combining a turban with a Sola-topee our most enthusiastic member would not have had the temerity to call ornamental. No person of ordinary courage could have dared it, but my brother unflinchingly wore the complete suit in broad day-light, passing through the house of an afternoon to the carriage waiting outside, indifferent alike to the stare of relation or friend, door-keeper or coachman. There may be many a brave Indian ready to die for his country, but there are but few, I am sure, who even for the good of the nation would face the public streets in such pan-Indian garb.

My brother Jyotirindra started working on a national costume for all of India and submitted various designs to the association. The Dhoti was seen as too casual; trousers felt too foreign; so he came up with a compromise that took away from the dhoti without enhancing the trousers. In other words, the trousers were adorned with a fake dhoti fold in the front and back. The terrifying result of combining a turban with a Sola-topee was something that even our most enthusiastic member wouldn't dare to call stylish. No average person would have the guts to wear it, but my brother boldly donned the whole outfit in broad daylight, walking through the house in the afternoon to the carriage waiting outside, indifferent to the stares of relatives, friends, doormen, or the coachman. There may be many brave Indians ready to die for their country, but I’m sure there are very few who would venture into the public streets in such pan-Indian attire for the sake of the nation.

Every Sunday my brother would get up a Shikar party. Many of those who joined in it, uninvited, we did not even know. There was a carpenter, a smith and others from all ranks of society. Bloodshed was the only thing lacking in this shikar, at least I cannot recall any. Its other143 appendages were so abundant and satisfying that we felt the absence of dead or wounded game to be a trifling circumstance of no account. As we were out from early morning, my sister-in-law furnished us with a plentiful supply of luchis with appropriate accompaniments; and as these did not depend upon the fortunes of our chase we never had to return empty.

Every Sunday, my brother would organize a hunting trip. Many of the people who joined us, uninvited, were strangers. There was a carpenter, a blacksmith, and others from all walks of life. The only thing missing from this hunt was bloodshed; at least, I can’t remember any. Its other aspects were so plentiful and satisfying that we felt the lack of dead or injured game was a minor detail, easily overlooked. Since we left early in the morning, my sister-in-law provided us with plenty of luchis and the right accompaniments, so we never had to come back empty-handed.

The neighbourhood of Maniktola is not wanting in Villa-gardens. We would turn into any one of these at the end, and high-and low-born alike, seated on the bathing platform of a tank, would fling ourselves on the luchis in right good earnest, all that was left of them being the vessels they were brought in.

The neighborhood of Maniktola has plenty of Villa gardens. We would head into any of them at the end, and people from all walks of life, sitting on the bathing platform of a tank, would eagerly dive into the luchis, with only the containers they came in left behind.

Braja Babu was one of the most enthusiastic of these blood-thirstless shikaris. He was the Superintendent of the Metropolitan Institution and had also been our private tutor for a time. One day he had the happy idea of accosting the mali (gardener) of a villa-garden into which we had thus trespassed with: "Hallo, has uncle been here lately!" The mali lost no time in saluting him respectfully before he replied: "No, Sir, the master hasn't been lately." "All right, get us some green cocoanuts off the trees." We had a fine drink after our luchis that day.

Braja Babu was one of the most enthusiastic of these non-violent hunters. He was the Superintendent of the Metropolitan Institution and had also been our private tutor for a while. One day, he came up with the clever idea of approaching the gardener of a villa garden we had wandered into with: "Hey, has uncle been around lately?" The gardener quickly saluted him respectfully before responding, "No, Sir, the master hasn't been here recently." "Alright, pick some green coconuts from the trees for us." We enjoyed a delicious drink after our luchis that day.

A Zamindar in a small way was among our144 party. He owned a villa on the river side. One day we had a picnic there together, in defiance of caste rules. In the afternoon there was a tremendous storm. We stood on the river-side stairs leading into the water and shouted out songs to its accompaniment. I cannot truthfully assert that all the seven notes of the scale could properly be distinguished in Rajnarain Babu's singing, nevertheless he sent forth his voice and, as in the old Sanskrit works the text is drowned by the notes, so in Rajnarain Babu's musical efforts the vigorous play of his limbs and features overwhelmed his feebler vocal performance; his head swung from side to side marking time, while the storm played havoc with his flowing beard. It was late in the night when we turned homewards in a hackney carriage. By that time the storm clouds had dispersed and the stars twinkled forth. The darkness had become intense, the atmosphere silent, the village roads deserted, and the thickets on either side filled with fireflies like a carnival of sparks scattered in some noiseless revelry.

A zamindar, in a small way, was part of our144 group. He had a villa by the river. One day we decided to have a picnic there, ignoring caste rules. In the afternoon, a huge storm hit. We stood on the riverbank stairs that led into the water and sang songs to the sounds of the storm. I can't honestly say that all seven notes of the scale were clear in Rajnarain Babu's singing, but he put his heart into it. Just like in the old Sanskrit texts where the music overpowers the words, in Rajnarain Babu's performance, the energetic movements of his body and face overshadowed his weaker singing; his head swayed back and forth to keep the rhythm while the storm whipped through his flowing beard. It was late at night when we headed home in a hired carriage. By then, the storm clouds had cleared and the stars were shining. The darkness was deep, the atmosphere quiet, the village roads empty, and the bushes on both sides were filled with fireflies, like a festival of sparks scattered in a silent celebration.

One of the objects of our association was to encourage the manufacture of lucifer matches, and similar small industries. For this purpose each member had to contribute a tenth of his income. Matches had to be made, but matchwood was difficult to get; for though we all know145 with what fiery energy a bundle of khangras[40] can be wielded in capable hands, the thing that burns at its touch is not a lamp wick. After many experiments we succeeded in making a boxful of matches. The patriotic enthusiasm which was thus evidenced did not constitute their only value, for the money that was spent in their making might have served to light the family hearth for the space of a year. Another little defect was that these matches could not be got to burn unless there was a light handy to touch them up with. If they could only have inherited some of the patriotic flame of which they were born they might have been marketable even to-day.

One of the goals of our group was to promote the production of lucifer matches and similar small businesses. To support this, each member had to contribute a tenth of their income. Matches needed to be produced, but it was tough to find matchwood; even though we all know how energetically a bundle of khangras can be handled in skilled hands, what catches fire at its touch isn't a lamp wick. After a lot of trial and error, we finally made a boxful of matches. The patriotic spirit shown in this effort wasn’t the only thing that mattered; the money spent on making them could have kept the family hearth going for a whole year. Another small issue was that these matches wouldn’t burn unless there was a flame nearby to ignite them. If only they could have inherited some of the patriotic spark they were created with, they might have been sellable even today.

News came to us that some young student was trying to make a power loom. Off we went to see it. None of us had the knowledge with which to test its practical usefulness, but in our capacity for believing and hoping we were inferior to none. The poor fellow had got into a bit of debt over the cost of his machine which we repaid for him. Then one day we found Braja Babu coming over to our house with a flimsy146 country towel tied round his head. "Made in our loom!" he shouted as with hands uplifted he executed a war-dance. The outside of Braja Babu's head had then already begun to ripen into grey!

News reached us that some young student was trying to create a power loom. We headed over to check it out. None of us had the expertise to evaluate its practical usefulness, but when it came to believing and hoping, we were definitely not lacking. The poor guy had fallen into some debt over the cost of his machine, which we helped him pay off. Then one day, we saw Braja Babu coming to our house with a flimsy146 country towel tied around his head. "Made in our loom!" he shouted as he raised his arms and did a celebratory dance. By then, the hair on Braja Babu's head was already starting to turn gray!

At last some worldly-wise people came and joined our society, made us taste of the fruit of knowledge, and broke up our little paradise.

At last, some savvy people came and joined our group, made us experience the fruit of knowledge, and disrupted our little paradise.

When I first knew Rajnarain Babu, I was not old enough to appreciate his many-sidedness. In him were combined many opposites. In spite of his hoary hair and beard he was as young as the youngest of us, his venerable exterior serving only as a white mantle for keeping his youth perpetually fresh. Even his extensive learning had not been able to do him any damage, for it left him absolutely simple. To the end of his life the incessant flow of his hearty laughter suffered no check, neither from the gravity of age, nor ill-health, nor domestic affliction, nor profundity of thought, nor variety of knowledge, all of which had been his in ample measure. He had been a favourite pupil of Richardson and brought up in an atmosphere of English learning, nevertheless he flung aside all obstacles due to his early habit and gave himself up lovingly and devotedly to Bengali literature. Though the meekest of men, he was full of fire which flamed its fiercest in his147 patriotism, as though to burn to ashes the shortcomings and destitution of his country. The memory of this smile-sweetened fervour-illumined lifelong-youthful saint is one that is worth cherishing by our countrymen.

When I first met Rajnarain Babu, I was too young to appreciate his many complexities. He embodied many contradictions. Despite his white hair and beard, he was as youthful as any of us, with his elderly appearance serving only as a covering for his eternally vibrant spirit. Even his vast knowledge didn’t change him; it only made him straightforward and approachable. Throughout his life, his hearty laughter never wavered, no matter the weight of aging, health issues, family troubles, deep thoughts, or the vast range of his knowledge, all of which he had in abundance. He had been a favorite student of Richardson and raised in an environment rich in English education, yet he overcame the challenges of his upbringing and devoted himself wholeheartedly to Bengali literature. Though he was one of the gentlest souls, he was filled with a burning passion, especially evident in his patriotism, as if he wanted to incinerate the flaws and struggles of his nation. The memory of his smile-brightened, passionate, forever youthful spirit is one that deserves to be cherished by our fellow countrymen.


(23) The Bharati

On the whole the period of which I am writing was for me one of ecstatic excitement. Many a night have I spent without sleep, not for any particular reason but from a mere desire to do the reverse of the obvious. I would keep up reading in the dim light of our school room all alone; the distant church clock would chime every quarter as if each passing hour was being put up to auction; and the loud Haribols of the bearers of the dead, passing along Chitpore Road on their way to the Nimtollah cremation ground, would now and then resound. Through some summer moonlight nights I would be wandering about like an unquiet spirit among the lights and shadows of the tubs and pots on the garden of the roof-terrace.

Overall, the time I'm writing about was filled with thrilling excitement for me. I spent many nights wide awake, not for any specific reason, but just out of a desire to do something unexpected. I would stay up reading in the dim light of our classroom all by myself; the distant church clock would chime every quarter hour, as if each passing hour was being auctioned off; and the loud cries of the bearers of the dead, passing along Chitpore Road on their way to the Nimtollah cremation ground, would occasionally echo. On some summer moonlit nights, I would wander like a restless spirit among the lights and shadows of the tubs and pots on the garden of the rooftop terrace.

Those who would dismiss this as sheer poetising would be wrong. The very earth in spite of its having aged considerably surprises us occasionally by its departure from sober stability; in the days148 of its youth, when it had not become hardened and crusty, it was effusively volcanic and indulged in many a wild escapade. In the days of man's first youth the same sort of thing happens. So long as the materials which go to form his life have not taken on their final shape they are apt to be turbulent in the process of their formation.

Those who would dismiss this as just poetry would be mistaken. The very earth, despite having aged quite a bit, still surprises us now and then with its unpredictable nature; in its younger days, before it became solid and crusty, it was full of volcanic activity and engaged in many wild adventures. The same kind of thing occurs in the early days of humanity. As long as the elements that shape a person's life haven't settled into their final form, they tend to be chaotic during the process of becoming.

This was the time when my brother Jyotirindra decided to start the Bharati with our eldest brother as editor, giving us fresh food for enthusiasm. I was then just sixteen, but I was not left out of the editorial staff. A short time before, in all the insolence of my youthful vanity, I had written a criticism of the Meghanadabadha. As acidity is characteristic of the unripe mango so is abuse of the immature critic. When other powers are lacking, the power of pricking seems to be at its sharpest. I had thus sought immortality by leaving my scratches on that immortal epic. This impudent criticism was my first contribution to the Bharati.

This was when my brother Jyotirindra decided to launch the Bharati, with our oldest brother as the editor, giving us a new source of excitement. I was just sixteen at the time, but I wasn't excluded from the editorial team. Not long before, in all the arrogance of my youth, I had written a critique of the Meghanadabadha. Just as the unripe mango tends to be sour, so does the immature critic often sound harsh. When other strengths are lacking, the ability to poke fun seems to be the sharpest. I had sought to achieve a kind of immortality by leaving my marks on that timeless epic. This audacious critique was my first contribution to the Bharati.

In the first volume I also published a long poem called Kavikahini, The Poet's Story. It was the product of an age when the writer had seen practically nothing of the world except an exaggerated image of his own nebulous self. So the hero of the story was naturally a poet, not the writer as he was, but as he imagined or desired149 himself to seem. It would hardly be correct to say that he desired to be what he portrayed; that represented more what he thought was expected of him, what would make the world admiringly nod and say: "Yes, a poet indeed, quite the correct thing." In it was a great parade of universal love, that pet subject of the budding poet, which sounds as big as it is easy to talk about. While yet any truth has not dawned upon one's own mind, and others' words are one's only stock-in-trade, simplicity and restraint in expression are not possible. Then, in the endeavour to display magnified that which is really big in itself, it becomes impossible to avoid a grotesque and ridiculous exhibition.

In the first volume, I also published a long poem called Kavikahini, The Poet's Story. It came from a time when the writer had seen almost nothing of the world except an exaggerated version of his own vague self. So the hero of the story was naturally a poet, not the writer as he really was, but as he imagined or wanted149 himself to appear. It wouldn't be quite right to say that he wanted to be what he portrayed; it was more about what he thought was expected of him, what would make the world nod in admiration and say: "Yes, a poet indeed, how proper." It included a grand display of universal love, that favorite topic of the budding poet, which sounds as impressive as it is easy to discuss. Yet, when no real understanding has emerged in one's own mind, and others' words are all one has to rely on, simplicity and restraint in expression become impossible. Then, in the attempt to highlight the truly significant, it ends up becoming a strange and ridiculous spectacle.

When I blush to read these effusions of my boyhood I am also struck with the fear that very possibly in my later writings the same distortion, wrought by straining after effect, lurks in a less obvious form. The loudness of my voice, I doubt not, often drowns the thing I would say; and some day or other Time will find me out.

When I feel embarrassed reading these outpourings from my childhood, I'm also hit with the worry that maybe in my later writing, the same distortion, caused by trying too hard to make an impression, is hiding in a less obvious way. I'm sure the loudness of my voice often overshadows what I really want to say; and someday, Time will catch up with me.

The Kavikahini was the first work of mine to appear in book form. When I went with my second brother to Ahmedabad, some enthusiastic friend of mine took me by surprise by printing and publishing it and sending me a copy. I cannot say that he did well, but the feeling that was150 roused in me at the time did not resemble that of an indignant judge. He got his punishment, however, not from the author, but from the public who hold the purse strings. I have heard that the dead load of the books lay, for many a long day, heavy on the shelves of the booksellers and the mind of the luckless publisher.

The Kavikahini was the first book of mine to be published. When I traveled to Ahmedabad with my second brother, a well-meaning friend surprised me by printing and releasing it, then sending me a copy. I can’t say it was a great move on his part, but my reaction at the time wasn’t that of an upset judge. He faced his consequences, though, not from me but from the public who control the money. I’ve heard that the unsold copies of the book sat, for a long time, heavy on the bookseller's shelves and weighed down the unfortunate publisher’s mind.

Writings of the age at which I began to contribute to the Bharati cannot possibly be fit for publication. There is no better way of ensuring repentance at maturity than to rush into print too early. But it has one redeeming feature: the irresistible impulse to see one's writings in print exhausts itself during early life. Who are the readers, what do they say, what printers' errors have remained uncorrected, these and the like worries run their course as infantile maladies and leave one leisure in later life to attend to one's literary work in a healthier frame of mind.

The writings from the time when I first started contributing to the Bharati are definitely not fit for publication. There's no better way to ensure regret later in life than to publish too soon. However, it does have one redeeming quality: the strong desire to see one's work in print tends to fade during early adulthood. Who are the readers? What are their opinions? What printing mistakes went unnoticed? These kinds of concerns are like childhood illnesses that eventually pass, allowing one the freedom in later life to focus on literary work with a clearer mindset.

Bengali literature is not old enough to have elaborated those internal checks which can serve to control its votaries. As experience in writing is gained the Bengali writer has to evolve the restraining force from within himself. This makes it impossible for him to avoid the creation of a great deal of rubbish during a considerable length of time. The ambition to work wonders with the modest gifts at one's disposal is bound to be an151 obsession in the beginning, so that the effort to transcend at every step one's natural powers, and therewith the bounds of truth and beauty, is always visible in early writings. To recover one's normal self, to learn to respect one's powers as they are, is a matter of time.

Bengali literature isn't old enough to have developed the internal checks that could regulate its followers. As writers gain experience, they need to develop self-control from within. This often leads to the production of a lot of mediocre work over time. In the beginning, there's a strong urge to achieve great things with the modest talents available, making it hard to avoid exceeding one's natural abilities and the limits of truth and beauty in early writings. It takes time to regain a sense of authenticity and to learn to appreciate one's skills as they are.

However that may be, I have left much of youthful folly to be ashamed of, besmirching the pages of the Bharati; and this shames me not for its literary defects alone but for its atrocious impudence, its extravagant excesses and its high-sounding artificiality. At the same time I am free to recognise that the writings of that period were pervaded with an enthusiasm the value of which cannot be small. It was a period to which, if error was natural, so was the boyish faculty of hoping, believing and rejoicing. And if the fuel of error was necessary for feeding the flame of enthusiasm then while that which was fit to be reduced to ashes will have become ash, the good work done by the flame will not have been in vain in my life.152

However that may be, I have left behind a lot of youthful mistakes to regret, staining the pages of the Bharati; and I feel ashamed not just for its literary flaws but also for its outrageous boldness, excessive indulgences, and pretentious style. At the same time, I can acknowledge that the writing from that time was filled with an enthusiasm that holds significant value. It was an era when, although errors were natural, so too was the youthful ability to hope, believe, and rejoice. And if the fuel of those mistakes was necessary to fuel the fire of enthusiasm, then while what should have been burned away will have turned to ash, the good work that the fire inspired will not have been in vain in my life.152


PART V


(24) Ahmedabad

When the Bharati entered upon its second year, my second brother proposed to take me to England; and when my father gave his consent, this further unasked favour of providence came on me as a surprise.

When the Bharati started its second year, my second brother suggested taking me to England; and when my father agreed, this unexpected stroke of luck felt like a surprise to me.

As a first step I accompanied my brother to Ahmedabad where he was posted as judge. My sister-in-law with her children was then in England, so the house was practically empty.

As a first step, I went with my brother to Ahmedabad where he was assigned as a judge. My sister-in-law and her kids were in England at the time, so the house was mostly empty.

The Judge's house is known as Shahibagh and was a palace of the Badshahs of old. At the foot of the wall supporting a broad terrace flowed the thin summer stream of the Savarmati river along one edge of its ample bed of sand. My brother used to go off to his court, and I would be left all alone in the vast expanse of the palace, with only the cooing of the pigeons to break the midday stillness; and an unaccountable curiosity kept me wandering about the empty rooms.

The judge’s house is called Shahibagh and used to be a palace for the old Badshahs. At the base of the wall holding up a wide terrace, the narrow summer stream of the Savarmati River flowed along one side of its spacious sandy bed. My brother would head off to court, leaving me alone in the vastness of the palace, with only the cooing of pigeons breaking the midday quiet; an inexplicable curiosity kept me exploring the empty rooms.

Into the niches in the wall of a large chamber my brother had put his books. One of these was a gorgeous edition of Tennyson's works, with big print and numerous pictures. The book, for me, was as silent as the palace, and, much in the same way I wandered among its picture plates.156 Not that I could not make anything of the text, but it spoke to me more like inarticulate cooings than words. In my brother's library I also found a book of collected Sanskrit poems edited by Dr. Haberlin and printed at the old Serampore press. This was also beyond my understanding but the sonorous Sanskrit words, and the march of the metre, kept me tramping among the Amaru Shataka poems to the mellow roll of their drum call.

In the alcoves of a large room, my brother had placed his books. One of them was a beautiful edition of Tennyson's works, with large print and lots of illustrations. The book felt as quiet to me as the palace, and I wandered through its picture plates in much the same way. 156 It’s not that I couldn't understand the text, but it communicated to me more like unclear cooing than actual words. In my brother’s library, I also came across a collection of Sanskrit poems edited by Dr. Haberlin and printed at the old Serampore press. This was also beyond my grasp, but the rich sounds of the Sanskrit words and the rhythm of the meter kept me moving through the Amaru Shataka poems to the smooth beat of their drum-like cadence.

In the upper room of the palace tower was my lonely hermit cell, my only companions being a nest of wasps. In the unrelieved darkness of the night I slept there alone. Sometimes a wasp or two would drop off the nest on to my bed, and if perchance I happened to roll on one, the meeting was unpleasing to the wasp and keenly discomforting to me.

In the upper room of the palace tower was my lonely hermit cell, my only companions being a nest of wasps. In the total darkness of the night I slept there alone. Sometimes a wasp or two would fall off the nest onto my bed, and if by chance I rolled onto one, it was not pleasant for the wasp and extremely uncomfortable for me.

On moonlight nights pacing round and round the extensive terrace overlooking the river was one of my caprices. It was while so doing that I first composed my own tunes for my songs. The song addressed to the Rose-maiden was one of these, and it still finds a place in my published works.

On moonlit nights, walking back and forth on the large terrace overlooking the river was one of my quirks. It was during these strolls that I first created my own melodies for my songs. The song dedicated to the Rose-maiden was one of these, and it still appears in my published works.

Finding how imperfect was my knowledge of English I set to work reading through some English books with the help of a dictionary. From157 my earliest years it was my habit not to let any want of complete comprehension interfere with my reading on, quite satisfied with the structure which my imagination reared on the bits which I understood here and there. I am reaping even to-day both the good and bad effects of this habit.

Realizing how limited my knowledge of English was, I started reading some English books with the help of a dictionary. Since157 my early years, I had a habit of not letting a lack of complete understanding stop me from reading, feeling content with the framework my imagination built from the bits I understood here and there. I’m still experiencing both the positive and negative effects of this habit today.


(25) England

After six months thus spent in Ahmedabad we started for England. In an unlucky moment I began to write letters about my journey to my relatives and to the Bharati. Now it is beyond my power to call them back. These were nothing but the outcome of youthful bravado. At that age the mind refuses to admit that its greatest pride is in its power to understand, to accept, to respect; and that modesty is the best means of enlarging its domain. Admiration and praise are looked upon as a sign of weakness or surrender, and the desire to cry down and hurt and demolish with argument gives rise to this kind of intellectual fireworks. These attempts of mine to establish my superiority by revilement might have occasioned me amusement to-day, had not their want of straightness and common courtesy been too painful.

After spending six months in Ahmedabad, we headed back to England. At a bad moment, I started writing letters about my journey to my relatives and to the Bharati. Now I can't take them back. They were just the result of youthful arrogance. At that age, the mind refuses to acknowledge that its greatest pride comes from understanding, accepting, and respecting others; and that humility is the best way to expand its horizons. Admiration and praise are seen as signs of weakness or giving in, and the urge to criticize, hurt, and tear down others through debate leads to these kinds of intellectual outbursts. Looking back, my attempts to prove my superiority by putting others down might have amused me today, if their lack of honesty and basic politeness hadn't been too painful.

From my earliest years I had had practically no158 commerce with the outside world. To be plunged in this state, at the age of 17, into the midst of the social sea of England would have justified considerable misgiving as to my being able to keep afloat. But as my sister-in-law happened to be in Brighton with her children I weathered the first shock of it under her shelter.

From my earliest years, I had hardly any158 interaction with the outside world. Being thrown into the bustling social scene of England at the age of 17 was enough to make anyone anxious about staying afloat. Luckily, my sister-in-law was in Brighton with her kids, so I managed to get through the initial shock with her help.

Winter was then approaching. One evening as we were chatting round the fireside, the children came running to us with the exciting news that it had been snowing. We at once went out. It was bitingly cold, the sky filled with white moonlight, the earth covered with white snow. It was not the face of Nature familiar to me, but something quite different—like a dream. Everything near seemed to have receded far away, leaving the still white figure of an ascetic steeped in deep meditation. The sudden revelation, on the mere stepping outside a door, of such wonderful, such immense beauty had never before come upon me.

Winter was approaching. One evening, as we were talking by the fire, the kids came running to us with the exciting news that it had started snowing. We quickly went outside. It was freezing cold, the sky lit up with white moonlight, and the ground covered in white snow. It wasn’t the familiar face of nature I knew, but something entirely different—like a dream. Everything nearby seemed to fade away, leaving just the quiet, white figure of a monk lost in deep thought. The sudden realization, just from stepping outside a door, of such amazing, incredible beauty had never hit me like that before.

My days passed merrily under the affectionate care of my sister-in-law and in boisterous rompings with the children. They were greatly tickled at my curious English pronunciation, and though in the rest of their games I could whole-heartedly join, this I failed to see the fun of. How could I explain to them that there was no logical means of distinguishing between the sound of a in warm159 and o in worm. Unlucky that I was, I had to bear the brunt of the ridicule which was more properly the due of the vagaries of English spelling.

My days flew by happily under the loving care of my sister-in-law and in lively play with the kids. They were really amused by my strange English pronunciation, and while I could fully participate in all their other games, I just couldn't see the humor in that. How could I explain to them that there was no logical way to tell the difference between the sound of a in warm159 and o in worm? Unfortunately, I had to endure the brunt of the teasing that was really meant for the quirks of English spelling.

I became quite an adept in inventing new ways of keeping the children occupied and amused. This art has stood me in good stead many a time thereafter, and its usefulness for me is not yet over. But I no longer feel in myself the same unbounded profusion of ready contrivance. That was the first opportunity I had for giving my heart to children, and it had all the freshness and overflowing exuberance of such a first gift.

I became quite skilled at coming up with new ways to keep the kids occupied and entertained. This skill has served me well many times since then, and it's still useful to me. But I don't feel the same endless burst of creativity in myself anymore. That was the first chance I had to truly invest my feelings into children, and it had all the freshness and excitement of a first gift.

But I had not set out on this journey to exchange a home beyond the seas for the one on this side. The idea was that I should study Law and come back a barrister. So one day I was put into a public school in Brighton. The first thing the Headmaster said after scanning my features was: "What a splendid head you have!" This detail lingers in my memory because she, who at home was an enthusiast in her self-imposed duty of keeping my vanity in check, had impressed on me that my cranium[41] and features generally, compared with that of many another were barely of a medium order. I hope the reader will not fail to count it to my credit that I implicitly believed her, and inwardly deplored the parsimony160 of the Creator in the matter of my making. On many another occasion, finding myself estimated by my English acquaintances differently from what I had been accustomed to be by her, I was led to seriously worry my mind over the divergence in the standard of taste between the two countries!

But I hadn’t started this journey to trade a home across the ocean for one here. The plan was for me to study Law and return as a lawyer. So one day, I was enrolled in a public school in Brighton. The first thing the Headmaster said after looking at me was: “What a splendid head you have!” That moment sticks in my memory because she, back home, was dedicated to keeping my ego in check and had convinced me that my head and features were just average compared to many others. I hope the reader will appreciate that I believed her without question and secretly lamented the Creator's lack of generosity when it came to my appearance. Many times, when my English friends viewed me differently than she did, I found myself seriously contemplating the differences in taste standards between the two countries!

One thing in the Brighton school seemed very wonderful: the other boys were not at all rude to me. On the contrary they would often thrust oranges and apples into my pockets and run away. I can only ascribe this uncommon behaviour of theirs to my being a foreigner.

One thing that stood out at the Brighton school was how nice the other boys were to me. They would often sneak oranges and apples into my pockets and then run off. I can only attribute their unusual kindness to the fact that I was a foreigner.

I was not long in this school either—but that was no fault of the school. Mr. Tarak Palit[42] was then in England. He could see that this was not the way for me to get on, and prevailed upon my brother to allow him to take me to London, and leave me there to myself in a lodging house. The lodgings selected faced the Regent Gardens. It was then the depth of winter. There was not a leaf on the row of trees in front which stood staring at the sky with their scraggy snow-covered branches—a sight which chilled my very bones.

I didn't stay at this school long either—but that wasn't the school's fault. Mr. Tarak Palit[42] was in England at the time. He realized that this wasn't the right path for me, and convinced my brother to let him take me to London and leave me on my own in a boarding house. The place he chose overlooked the Regent Gardens. It was the middle of winter. There wasn't a single leaf on the row of trees in front, which stood there looking at the sky with their scraggly, snow-covered branches—a sight that sent chills through my bones.

For the newly arrived stranger there can hardly161 be a more cruel place than London in winter. I knew no one near by, nor could I find my way about. The days of sitting alone at a window, gazing at the outside world, came back into my life. But the scene in this case was not attractive. There was a frown on its countenance; the sky turbid; the light lacking lustre like a dead man's eye; the horizon shrunk upon itself; with never an inviting smile from a broad hospitable world. The room was but scantily furnished, but there happened to be a harmonium which, after the daylight came to its untimely end, I used to play upon according to my fancy. Sometimes Indians would come to see me; and, though my acquaintance with them was but slight, when they rose to leave I felt inclined to hold them back by their coat-tails.

For the new arrival, there can hardly be a more brutal place than London in winter. I didn’t know anyone nearby and couldn’t find my way around. The days of sitting alone by a window, staring at the outside world returned to my life. But this scene wasn’t appealing. It had a frown on its face; the sky was cloudy; the light was dull like a dead man’s eye; the horizon seemed to curl in on itself, with no inviting smile from a wide, welcoming world. The room was sparsely furnished, but there happened to be a harmonium, which I would play after daylight faded, according to my mood. Sometimes, Indians would come to visit me; and even though I didn't know them well, I felt a strong urge to grab them by their coat-tails when they got up to leave.

While living in these rooms there was one who came to teach me Latin. His gaunt figure with its worn-out clothing seemed no more able than the naked trees to withstand the winter's grip. I do not know what his age was but he clearly looked older than his years. Some days in the course of our lessons he would suddenly be at a loss for some word and look vacant and ashamed. His people at home counted him a crank. He had become possessed of a theory. He believed that in each age some one dominant idea is manifested in every human society in all parts of the world; and though162 it may take different shapes under different degrees of civilisation, it is at bottom one and the same; nor is such idea taken from one by another by any process of adoption, for this truth holds good even where there is no intercourse. His great preoccupation was the gathering and recording of facts to prove this theory. And while so engaged his home lacked food, his body clothes. His daughters had but scant respect for his theory and were perhaps constantly upbraiding him for his infatuation. Some days one could see from his face that he had lighted upon some new proof, and that his thesis had correspondingly advanced. On these occasions I would broach the subject, and wax enthusiastic at his enthusiasm. On other days he would be steeped in gloom, as if his burden was too heavy to bear. Then would our lessons halt at every step; his eyes wander away into empty space; and his mind refuse to be dragged into the pages of the first Latin Grammar. I felt keenly for the poor body-starved theory-burdened soul, and though I was under no delusion as to the assistance I got in my Latin, I could not make up my mind to get rid of him. This pretence of learning Latin lasted as long as I was at these lodgings. When on the eve of leaving them I offered to settle his dues he said piteously: "I have done nothing, and only wasted your time, I cannot accept163 any payment from you." It was with great difficulty that I got him at last to take his fees.

While I was living in these rooms, a man came to teach me Latin. His thin figure in worn clothes seemed just as unable to withstand winter as the bare trees outside. I couldn’t tell his exact age, but he clearly looked older than he was. Some days during our lessons, he would suddenly forget a word and look lost and embarrassed. His family thought he was odd. He had become obsessed with a theory. He believed that in every era, one dominant idea appears in every human society all over the world; and although it might take different forms depending on the level of civilization, at its core it is always the same. Moreover, this idea doesn’t come from one another through adoption, because this truth holds even when there is no interaction. His main focus was gathering and recording facts to support this theory. While he was doing this, his home lacked food, and he wore ragged clothes. His daughters seemed to have little respect for his theory, often scolding him for his obsession. On certain days, you could tell from his expression that he had discovered new proof, and that his thesis had made progress. On those days, I would bring it up and get excited about his excitement. Other days, he would be engulfed in despair, as if his burden was too heavy to carry. Our lessons would stumble along; his eyes would wander into space, and his mind wouldn’t engage with the first Latin Grammar. I deeply felt for the poor, underfed, theory-burdened man, and even though I knew I wasn’t learning much Latin, I couldn’t bring myself to let him go. This charade of learning Latin lasted as long as I stayed in those lodgings. When I was about to leave, I offered to pay him, but he said sadly, "I haven’t done anything and have only wasted your time. I can’t accept any payment from you." It took a lot of effort to finally convince him to take his fees.

Though my Latin tutor had never ventured to trouble me with the proofs of his theory, yet up to this day I do not disbelieve it. I am convinced that the minds of men are connected through some deep-lying continuous medium, and that a disturbance in one part is by it secretly communicated to others.

Though my Latin tutor never bothered to explain the proofs of his theory, I still believe it to this day. I'm convinced that people's minds are linked by some profound, underlying connection, and that a disturbance in one area is quietly communicated to others.

Mr. Palit next placed me in the house of a coach named Barker. He used to lodge and prepare students for their examinations. Except his mild little wife there was not a thing with any pretensions to attractiveness about this household. One can understand how such a tutor can get pupils, for these poor creatures do not often get the chance of making a choice. But it is painful to think of the conditions under which such men get wives. Mrs. Barker had attempted to console herself with a pet dog, but when Barker wanted to punish his wife he tortured the dog. So that her affection for the unfortunate animal only made for an enlargement of her field of sensibility.

Mr. Palit next placed me in the house of a coach named Barker. He used to host and prepare students for their exams. Aside from his mild little wife, there was nothing appealing about this household. It's easy to see how such a tutor can attract students since these poor individuals rarely have the opportunity to make a choice. But it's upsetting to think about the conditions under which such men find wives. Mrs. Barker tried to comfort herself with a pet dog, but when Barker wanted to punish his wife, he took it out on the dog. So, her love for the unfortunate animal only expanded her suffering.

From these surroundings, when my sister-in-law sent for me to Torquay in Devonshire, I was only too glad to run off to her. I cannot tell how happy I was with the hills there, the sea, the flower-covered meadows, the shade of the pine woods,164 and my two little restlessly playful companions. I was nevertheless sometimes tormented with questionings as to why, when my eyes were so surfeited with beauty, my mind saturated with joy, and my leisure-filled days crossing over the limitless blue of space freighted with unalloyed happiness, there should be no call of poetry to me. So one day off I went along the rocky shore, armed with MS. book and umbrella, to fulfil my poet's destiny. The spot I selected was of undoubted beauty, for that did not depend on my rhyme or fancy. There was a flat bit of overhanging rock reaching out as with a perpetual eagerness over the waters; rocked on the foam-flecked waves of the liquid blue in front, the sunny sky slept smilingly to its lullaby; behind, the shade of the fringe of pines lay spread like the slipped off garment of some languorous wood nymph. Enthroned on that seat of stone I wrote a poem Magnatari (the sunken boat). I might have believed to-day that it was good, had I taken the precaution of sinking it then in the sea. But such consolation is not open to me, for it happens to be existing in the body; and though banished from my published works, a writ might yet cause it to be produced.

From these surroundings, when my sister-in-law called me to Torquay in Devonshire, I was more than happy to escape there. I can’t describe how joyful I felt with the hills, the sea, the flower-filled meadows, the shade of the pine woods,164 and my two little energetic companions. However, I was sometimes plagued by questions about why, when I was surrounded by so much beauty, my mind full of joy, and my days filled with pure happiness under the endless blue sky, there was no pull for poetry. So one day, I set off along the rocky shore with my notebook and umbrella, determined to fulfill my destiny as a poet. The spot I chose was undeniably beautiful, regardless of my ability to rhyme or imagine. There was a flat overhanging rock reaching out over the water, eagerly stretching toward the foam-tipped waves. The sunny sky seemed relaxed, gently rocking to the rhythm of the waves, while behind me, the shade of the pines spread out like a robe left behind by some sleepy forest nymph. Sitting on that stone seat, I wrote a poem Magnatari (the sunken boat). I might think today that it was good if I had the foresight to sink it in the sea back then. But that comfort isn’t available to me since it still exists; and even if it’s excluded from my published work, I could still be compelled to reveal it.

The messenger of duty however was not idle. Again came its call and I returned to London. This time I found a refuge in the household of165 Dr. Scott. One fine evening with bag and baggage I invaded his home. Only the white haired Doctor, his wife and their eldest daughter were there. The two younger girls, alarmed at this incursion of an Indian stranger had gone off to stay with a relative. I think they came back home only after they got the news of my not being dangerous.

The duty call wasn't resting, so I returned to London again. This time, I found a place to stay with Dr. Scott. One nice evening, I showed up at his home with all my stuff. Only the white-haired doctor, his wife, and their oldest daughter were there. The two younger girls, scared by the sudden arrival of an Indian stranger, had gone to stay with a relative. I believe they only came back after hearing that I wasn't dangerous.

In a very short time I became like one of the family. Mrs. Scott treated me as a son, and the heartfelt kindness I got from her daughters is rare even from one's own relations.

In no time, I felt like part of the family. Mrs. Scott treated me like a son, and the genuine kindness I received from her daughters is something you don’t often find even among your own relatives.

One thing struck me when living in this family—that human nature is everywhere the same. We are fond of saying, and I also believed, that the devotion of an Indian wife to her husband is something unique, and not to be found in Europe. But I at least was unable to discern any difference between Mrs. Scott and an ideal Indian wife. She was entirely wrapped up in her husband. With their modest means there was no fussing about of too many servants, and Mrs. Scott attended to every detail of her husband's wants herself. Before he came back home from his work of an evening, she would arrange his arm-chair and woollen slippers before the fire with her own hands. She would never allow herself to forget for a moment the things he liked, or the behaviour which pleased him. She would go over the house every morning,166 with their only maid, from attic to kitchen, and the brass rods on the stairs and the door knobs and fittings would be scrubbed and polished till they shone again. Over and above this domestic routine there were the many calls of social duty. After getting through all her daily duties she would join with zest in our evening readings and music, for it is not the least of the duties of a good housewife to make real the gaiety of the leisure hour.

One thing struck me while living in this family—that human nature is pretty much the same everywhere. We often say, and I used to believe, that the devotion of an Indian wife to her husband is something special, not found in Europe. But I couldn't see any difference between Mrs. Scott and the ideal Indian wife. She was completely devoted to her husband. Given their modest means, they didn’t have many servants, and Mrs. Scott took care of all her husband’s needs herself. Before he came home from work in the evening, she would set up his armchair and wool slippers by the fire with her own hands. She never let herself forget for a second the things he liked or the behavior that pleased him. Every morning,166 she would go through the house with their only maid, from attic to kitchen, scrubbing and polishing the brass rods on the stairs and the doorknobs until they shone. On top of this household routine, there were numerous social responsibilities. Once she finished her daily tasks, she eagerly joined in our evening readings and music, because making the most of leisure time is one of the important duties of a good housewife.

Some evenings I would join the girls in a table-turning seance. We would place our fingers on a small tea table and it would go capering about the room. It got to be so that whatever we touched began to quake and quiver. Mrs. Scott did not quite like all this. She would sometimes gravely shake her head and say she had her doubts about its being right. She bore it bravely, however, not liking to put a damper on our youthful spirits. But one day when we put our hands on Dr. Scott's chimneypot to make it turn, that was too much for her. She rushed up in a great state of mind and forbade us to touch it. She could not bear the idea of Satan having anything to do, even for a moment, with her husband's head-gear.

Some evenings, I would join the girls for a table-turning séance. We’d place our fingers on a small tea table, and it would start moving around the room. It got to the point where anything we touched would start shaking. Mrs. Scott didn’t really like any of this. Sometimes she would shake her head seriously and say she had doubts about it being right. But she handled it bravely, not wanting to dampen our youthful excitement. However, one day when we put our hands on Dr. Scott's chimneypot to make it turn, that was too much for her. She rushed over, clearly upset, and forbade us to touch it. She couldn’t stand the thought of Satan being involved, even for a second, with her husband’s headgear.

In all her actions her reverence for her husband was the one thing that stood out. The memory of her sweet self-abnegation makes it clear to me that the ultimate perfection of all womanly love is to167 be found in reverence; that where no extraneous cause has hampered its true development woman's love naturally grows into worship. Where the appointments of luxury are in profusion, and frivolity tarnishes both day and night, this love is degraded, and woman's nature finds not the joy of its perfection.

In everything she did, her respect for her husband was the most prominent aspect. The memory of her selflessness shows me that the highest form of all female love is to167 be found in respect; that when there’s nothing else getting in the way of its true growth, a woman's love naturally evolves into admiration. When luxury is abundant and triviality clouds both day and night, this love diminishes, and a woman's nature doesn't find the joy of its true potential.

I spent some months here. Then it was time for my brother to return home, and my father wrote to me to accompany him. I was delighted at the prospect. The light of my country, the sky of my country, had been silently calling me. When I said good bye Mrs. Scott took me by the hand and wept. "Why did you come to us," she said, "if you must go so soon?" That household no longer exists in London. Some of the members of the Doctor's family have departed to the other world, others are scattered in places unknown to me. But it will always live in my memory.

I spent a few months here. Then it was time for my brother to head back home, and my dad wrote to ask me to go with him. I was thrilled at the thought. The light and sky of my country had been quietly calling me. When I said goodbye, Mrs. Scott took my hand and cried. "Why did you come to us," she said, "if you have to leave so soon?" That household no longer exists in London. Some members of the Doctor's family have passed away, while others are scattered in places I don’t know. But it will always stay in my memory.

One winter's day, as I was passing through a street in Tunbridge Wells, I saw a man standing on the road side. His bare toes were showing through his gaping boots, his breast was partly uncovered. He said nothing to me, perhaps because begging was forbidden, but he looked up at my face just for a moment. The coin I gave him was perhaps more valuable than he expected, for, after I had gone on a bit, he came after me and168 said: "Sir, you have given me a gold piece by mistake," with which he offered to return it to me. I might not have particularly remembered this, but for a similar thing which happened on another occasion. When I first reached the Torquay railway station a porter took my luggage to the cab outside. After searching my purse for small change in vain, I gave him half-a-crown as the cab started. After a while he came running after us, shouting to the cabman to stop. I thought to myself that finding me to be such an innocent he had hit upon some excuse for demanding more. As the cab stopped he said: "You must have mistaken a half-crown piece for a penny, Sir!"

One winter day, as I was walking down a street in Tunbridge Wells, I saw a man standing by the roadside. His bare toes were poking out of his worn-out boots, and his chest was partly exposed. He didn’t say anything to me, probably because begging was not allowed, but he glanced up at my face for just a moment. The coin I gave him might have been more valuable than he expected, because after I walked away, he came after me and168 said, "Sir, you’ve accidentally given me a gold coin," and he offered to return it. I might not have remembered this so clearly if it weren’t for a similar incident that happened another time. When I first arrived at Torquay railway station, a porter took my luggage to the cab outside. After searching my purse for small change without success, I gave him half-a-crown as the cab took off. After a while, he came running after us, shouting at the cab driver to stop. I thought to myself that he must have found a way to demand more money from me since I seemed so naive. When the cab stopped, he said, "You must have mistaken a half-crown for a penny, Sir!"

I cannot say that I have never been cheated while in England, but not in any way which it would be fair to hold in remembrance. What grew chiefly upon me, rather, was the conviction that only those who are trustworthy know how to trust. I was an unknown foreigner, and could have easily evaded payment with impunity, yet no London shopkeeper ever mistrusted me.

I can't say I've never been cheated while in England, but it was never in a way that I think is worth remembering. What struck me the most was the belief that only those who are reliable really know how to trust others. I was a stranger in a foreign land and could have easily gotten away with not paying, but no shopkeeper in London ever doubted me.

During the whole period of my stay in England I was mixed up in a farcical comedy which I had to play out from start to finish. I happened to get acquainted with the widow of some departed high Anglo-Indian official. She was good enough to call me by the pet-name Ruby. Some Indian169 friend of hers had composed a doleful poem in English in memory of her husband. It is needless to expatiate on its poetic merit or felicity of diction. As my ill-luck would have it, the composer had indicated that the dirge was to be chanted to the mode Behaga. So the widow one day entreated me to sing it to her thus. Like the silly innocent that I was, I weakly acceded. There was unfortunately no one there but I who could realise the atrociously ludicrous way in which the Behaga mode combined with those absurd verses. The widow seemed intensely touched to hear the Indian's lament for her husband sung to its native melody. I thought that there the matter ended, but that was not to be.

During my entire time in England, I found myself caught up in a ridiculous situation that I had to navigate from beginning to end. I ended up meeting the widow of a deceased high-ranking Anglo-Indian official. She kindly referred to me by the nickname Ruby. A friend of hers from India had written a sad poem in English in memory of her husband. There’s no need to go into detail about its poetic quality or word choice. Unfortunately for me, the composer had specified that the dirge was to be sung to the melody Behaga. So one day, the widow asked me to sing it for her that way. Being the naive person that I was, I reluctantly agreed. Sadly, I was the only one there who could appreciate how ridiculously mismatched the Behaga melody was with those absurd words. The widow seemed deeply moved to hear the Indian's sorrowful tribute to her husband sung to its original tune. I thought that was the end of it, but it turned out not to be the case.

I frequently met the widowed lady at different social gatherings, and when after dinner we joined the ladies in the drawing room, she would ask me to sing that Behaga. Everyone else would anticipate some extraordinary specimen of Indian music and would add their entreaties to hers. Then from her pocket would come forth printed copies of that fateful composition, and my ears begin to redden and tingle. And at last, with bowed head and quavering voice I would have to make a beginning—but too keenly conscious that to none else in the room but me was this performance sufficiently heartrending. At the end, amidst much170 suppressed tittering, there would come a chorus of "Thank you very much!" "How interesting!" And in spite of its being winter I would perspire all over. Who would have predicted at my birth or at his death what a severe blow to me would be the demise of this estimable Anglo-Indian!

I often ran into the widowed lady at various social events, and when we joined the ladies in the drawing room after dinner, she would ask me to sing that Behaga. Everyone else would expect some impressive Indian music and would eagerly add their requests to hers. Then, out would come printed copies of that infamous piece, and my ears would start to burn and tingle. Finally, with my head down and voice shaky, I would have to start—but I was acutely aware that I was the only one in the room who found this performance truly moving. At the end, amidst suppressed giggles, there would be a chorus of "Thank you very much!" "How interesting!" And even though it was winter, I would be sweating profusely. Who would have guessed at my birth or at his death how much this wonderful Anglo-Indian's passing would affect me?

Then, for a time, while I was living with Dr. Scott and attending lectures at the University College, I lost touch with the widow. She was in a suburban locality some distance away from London, and I frequently got letters from her inviting me there. But my dread of that dirge kept me from accepting these invitations. At length I got a pressing telegram from her. I was on my way to college when this telegram reached me and my stay in England was then about to come to its close. I thought to myself I ought to see the widow once more before my departure, and so yielded to her importunity.

Then, for a while, while I was living with Dr. Scott and attending lectures at University College, I lost touch with the widow. She was in a suburban area a good distance from London, and I often received letters from her inviting me to visit. But my fear of that funeral held me back from accepting her invitations. Eventually, I received a pressing telegram from her. I was on my way to college when this telegram arrived, and my time in England was about to come to an end. I thought I should see the widow one more time before I left, so I gave in to her requests.

Instead of coming home from college I went straight to the railway station. It was a horrible day, bitterly cold, snowing and foggy. The station I was bound for was the terminus of the line. So I felt quite easy in mind and did not think it worth while to inquire about the time of arrival.

Instead of heading home from college, I went straight to the train station. It was an awful day, really cold, snowing, and foggy. The station I was headed for was the end of the line. So, I felt pretty relaxed and didn’t see the point in asking about the arrival time.

All the station platforms were coming on the right hand side, and in the right hand corner seat I had ensconced myself reading a book. It had171 already become so dark that nothing was visible outside. One by one the other passengers got down at their destinations. We reached and left the station just before the last one. Then the train stopped again, but there was nobody to be seen, nor any lights or platform. The mere passenger has no means of divining why trains should sometimes stop at the wrong times and places, so, giving up the attempt, I went on with my reading. Then the train began to move backwards. There seems to be no accounting for railway eccentricity, thought I as I once more returned to my book. But when we came right back to the previous station, I could remain indifferent no longer. "When are we getting to ——" I inquired at the station. "You are just coming from there," was the reply. "Where are we going now, then?" I asked, thoroughly flurried. "To London." I thereupon understood that this was a shuttle train. On inquiring about the next train to —— I was informed that there were no more trains that night. And in reply to my next question I gathered that there was no inn within five miles.

All the train platforms were on the right side, and I had settled into the right corner seat, reading a book. It had171already gotten so dark that I couldn't see anything outside. One by one, the other passengers got off at their stops. We arrived and left the station just before the last person did. Then the train stopped again, but there was no one around, and no lights or platform. A regular passenger has no way of figuring out why trains sometimes stop at weird times and places, so I gave up trying and continued reading. Suddenly, the train started moving backward. I couldn’t make sense of train quirks, I thought, as I returned to my book. But when we went all the way back to the previous station, I couldn’t stay indifferent any longer. "When are we getting to ——?" I asked at the station. "You just came from there," was the reply. "Where are we headed now?" I asked, feeling flustered. "To London." Then I realized this was a shuttle train. When I asked about the next train to ——, I was told there were no more trains that night. And when I followed up with another question, I found out there were no inns within five miles.

I had left home after breakfast at ten in the morning, and had had nothing since. When abstinence is the only choice, an ascetic frame of mind comes easy. I buttoned up my thick overcoat to the neck and seating myself under a plat172form lamp went on with my reading. The book I had with me was Spencer's Data of Ethics, then recently published. I consoled myself with the thought that I might never get another such opportunity of concentrating my whole attention on such a subject.

I left home after breakfast at ten in the morning and hadn’t eaten anything since. When abstinence is the only option, adopting an ascetic mindset is easy. I buttoned up my thick overcoat all the way to the neck and, sitting under a platform lamp, got into my reading. The book I had with me was Spencer's Data of Ethics, which had just been published. I comforted myself with the thought that I might never have another chance to fully focus on such a topic.

After a short time a porter came and informed me that a special was running and would be in in half an hour. I felt so cheered up by the news that I could not go on any longer with the Data of Ethics. Where I was due at seven I arrived at length at nine. "What is this, Ruby?" asked my hostess. "Whatever have you been doing with yourself?" I was unable to take much pride in the account of my wonderful adventures which I gave her. Dinner was over; nevertheless, as my misfortune was hardly my fault, I did not expect condign punishment, especially as the dispenser was a woman. But all that the widow of the high Anglo-Indian official said to me was: "Come along, Ruby, have a cup of tea."

After a short while, a porter came and told me that a special train was running and would arrive in half an hour. I felt so uplifted by the news that I couldn't keep reading the Data of Ethics. I was supposed to arrive at seven, but I finally got there at nine. "What happened, Ruby?" my hostess asked. "What have you been up to?" I couldn't take much pride in the story of my amazing adventures that I shared with her. Dinner had ended; however, since my delay was hardly my fault, I didn't expect any harsh punishment, especially since it was a woman who was hosting. But all the widow of the high Anglo-Indian official said to me was: "Come on, Ruby, have a cup of tea."

I never was a tea-drinker, but in the hope that it might be of some assistance in allaying my consuming hunger I managed to swallow a cup of strong decoction with a couple of dry biscuits. When I at length reached the drawing room I found a gathering of elderly ladies and among them one pretty young American who was engaged to a173 nephew of my hostess and seemed busy going through the usual premarital love passages.

I was never really into tea, but hoping it might help with my intense hunger, I managed to drink a cup of strong tea with a couple of dry biscuits. When I finally arrived in the drawing room, I found a group of older ladies and among them was a pretty young American who was engaged to a173 nephew of my hostess and seemed to be going through the usual pre-wedding romance rituals.

"Let's have some dancing," said my hostess. I was neither in the mood nor bodily condition for that exercise. But it is the docile who achieve the most impossible things in this world; so, though the dance was primarily got up for the benefit of the engaged couple, I had to dance with the ladies of considerably advanced age, with only the tea and biscuits between myself and starvation.

"Let’s dance," said my hostess. I wasn’t really in the mood or in shape for that. But it’s the compliant ones who pull off the most unlikely things in this world; so, even though the dance was mainly set up for the engaged couple, I found myself dancing with much older ladies, with just tea and biscuits separating me from hunger.

But my sorrows did not end here. "Where are you putting up for the night?" asked my hostess. This was a question for which I was not prepared. While I stared at her, speechless, she explained that as the local inn would close at midnight I had better betake myself thither without further delay. Hospitality, however, was not entirely wanting for I had not to find the inn unaided, a servant showing me the way there with a lantern. At first I thought this might prove a blessing in disguise, and at once proceeded to make inquiries for food: flesh, fish or vegetable, hot or cold, anything! I was told that drinks I could have in any variety but nothing to eat. Then I looked to slumber for forgetfulness, but there seemed to be no room even in her world-embracing lap. The sand-stone floor of the bed-room was icy cold, an old bedstead and worn-out wash-stand being its only furniture.174

But my troubles didn't stop there. "Where are you staying for the night?" my hostess asked. I wasn't ready for that question. As I stared at her, speechless, she explained that since the local inn would close at midnight, I should head there right away. Fortunately, I didn't have to find the inn on my own; a servant led me there with a lantern. At first, I thought this might turn out to be a blessing in disguise, so I immediately started asking about food: meat, fish, vegetables, hot or cold, anything! I was told that I could have drinks in any variety, but there was nothing to eat. Then I tried to sleep for some forgetfulness, but there seemed to be no room even in her welcoming embrace. The sand-stone floor of the bedroom was icy cold, with only an old bed and a worn-out washstand as furniture.174

In the morning the Anglo-Indian widow sent for me to breakfast. I found a cold repast spread out, evidently the remnants of last night's dinner. A small portion of this, lukewarm or cold, offered to me last night could not have hurt anyone, while my dancing might then have been less like the agonised wrigglings of a landed carp.

In the morning, the Anglo-Indian widow called me for breakfast. I found a cold meal laid out, clearly the leftovers from last night's dinner. A small part of this, lukewarm or cold, offered to me last night wouldn’t have hurt anyone, and my dancing might have looked less like the desperate flopping of a caught fish.

After breakfast my hostess informed me that the lady for whose delectation I had been invited to sing was ill in bed, and that I would have to serenade her from her bed-room door. I was made to stand up on the staircase landing. Pointing to a closed door the widow said: "That's where she is." And I gave voice to that Behaga dirge facing the mysterious unknown on the other side. Of what happened to the invalid as the result I have yet received no news.

After breakfast, my hostess told me that the lady I was invited to sing for was sick in bed, and that I would have to serenade her from her bedroom door. I was made to stand on the staircase landing. Pointing to a closed door, the widow said, "That's where she is." So, I sang that Behaga dirge facing the mysterious unknown on the other side. I still haven't heard what happened to the invalid as a result.

After my return to London I had to expiate in bed the consequences of my fatuous complaisance. Dr. Scott's girls implored me, on my conscience, not to take this as a sample of English hospitality. It was the effect of India's salt, they protested.175

After I got back to London, I had to deal with the results of my foolish willingness to please while lying in bed. Dr. Scott's daughters urged me, seriously, not to consider this as typical of English hospitality. They insisted it was just the impact of India's salt.175


(26) Loken Palit

While I was attending lectures on English literature at the University College, Loken Palit was my class fellow. He was about 4 years younger than I. At the age I am writing these reminiscences a difference of 4 years is not perceptible. But it is difficult for friendship to bridge the gulf between 17 and 13. Lacking the weight of years the boy is always anxious to keep up the dignity of seniority. But this did not raise any barrier in my mind in the case of the boy Loken, for I could not feel that he was in any way my junior.

While I was attending English literature lectures at University College, Loken Palit was my classmate. He was about four years younger than me. At the age I'm writing these memories, a four-year difference isn't noticeable. But it's hard for friendship to overcome the gap between 17 and 13. Without the experience that comes with age, younger kids often try to maintain a sense of seniority. However, this didn't create any barrier for me when it came to Loken, as I never felt he was any less than my equal.

Boy and girl students sat together in the College library for study. This was the place for our tete-a-tete. Had we been fairly quiet about it none need have complained, but my young friend was so surcharged with high spirits that at the least provocation they would burst forth as laughter. In all countries girls have a perverse degree of application to their studies, and I feel repentant as I recall the multitude of reproachful blue eyes which vainly showered disapprobation on our unrestrained merriment. But in those days I felt not the slightest sympathy with the distress of disturbed studiousness. By the grace of Providence I have never176 had a headache in my life, nor a moment of compunction for interrupted school studies.

Boys and girls sat together in the college library to study. This was our spot for private conversations. If we had kept it down, no one would have complained, but my young friend was so full of energy that at the slightest trigger, she would burst out laughing. In every country, girls have a strange dedication to their studies, and I feel a bit guilty as I remember the many scolding blue eyes that aimed disapproval at our carefree fun. But back then, I didn’t feel the slightest bit sorry for disrupting their studying. Thankfully, I've never176 had a headache in my life, nor a moment of guilt for interrupting schoolwork.

With our laughter as an almost unbroken accompaniment we managed also to do a bit of literary discussion, and, though Loken's reading of Bengali literature was less extensive than mine, he made up for that by the keenness of his intellect. Among the subjects we discussed was Bengali orthography.

With our laughter almost always in the background, we also managed to have some discussions about literature. Even though Loken hadn’t read as much Bengali literature as I had, he more than made up for it with his sharp mind. One of the topics we talked about was Bengali spelling.

The way it arose was this. One of the Scott girls wanted me to teach her Bengali. When taking her through the alphabet I expressed my pride that Bengali spelling has a conscience, and does not delight in overstepping rules at every step. I made clear to her how laughable would have been the waywardness of English spelling but for the tragic compulsion we were under to cram it for our examinations. But my pride had a fall. It transpired that Bengali spelling was quite as impatient of bondage, but that habit had blinded me to its transgressions.

The way it happened was like this. One of the Scott girls asked me to teach her Bengali. While going through the alphabet, I proudly pointed out that Bengali spelling follows rules and doesn't easily break them. I explained how ridiculous English spelling would be if we weren’t forced to memorize it for our exams. But my pride took a hit. It turned out Bengali spelling was just as rebellious, but I had been blind to its inconsistencies because of habit.

Then I began to search for the laws regulating its lawlessness. I was quite surprised at the wonderful assistance which Loken proved to be in this matter.

Then I started looking for the rules governing its chaos. I was really surprised at how helpful Loken was in this situation.

After Loken had got into the Indian Civil Service, and returned home, the work, which had in the University College library had its source in177 rippling merriment, flowed on in a widening stream. Loken's boisterous delight in literature was as the wind in the sails of my literary adventure. And when at the height of my youth I was driving the tandem of prose and poetry at a furious rate, Loken's unstinted appreciation kept my energies from flagging for a moment. Many an extraordinary prose or poetical flight have I taken in his bungalow in the moffussil. On many an occasion did our literary and musical gatherings assemble under the auspices of the evening star to disperse, as did the lamplights at the breezes of dawn, under the morning star.

After Loken joined the Indian Civil Service and returned home, the work that originated in the University College library, filled with laughter, flowed steadily. Loken's loud joy in literature propelled my own literary journey. At the peak of my youth, as I was racing through prose and poetry, Loken's unwavering support kept my energy up. I took many extraordinary literary and poetic flights in his bungalow in the countryside. Our literary and musical gatherings often took place under the evening star, breaking up like the lamplights did at dawn under the morning star.

Of the many lotus flowers at Saraswati's[43] feet the blossom of friendship must be her favorite. I have not come across much of golden pollen in her lotus bank, but have nothing to complain of as regards the profusion of the sweet savour of good-fellowship.

Of the many lotus flowers at Saraswati's[43] feet, the bloom of friendship must be her favorite. I haven’t found much golden pollen in her lotus bank, but I have no complaints about the abundance of the sweet scent of camaraderie.


(27) The Broken Heart

While in England I began another poem, which I went on with during my journey home, and finished after my return. This was published under the name of Bhagna Hriday, The Broken178 Heart. At the time I thought it very good. There was nothing strange in the writer's thinking so; but it did not fail to gain the appreciation of the readers of the time as well. I remember how, after it came out, the chief minister of the late Raja of Tipperah called on me solely to deliver the message that the Raja admired the poem and entertained high hopes of the writer's future literary career.

While I was in England, I started another poem that I worked on during my trip back home and finished after I returned. This was published under the title Bhagna Hriday, The Broken178 Heart. At the time, I thought it was really good. There was nothing unusual about the writer thinking that way; it also received a lot of praise from readers back then. I remember that after it was published, the chief minister of the late Raja of Tipperah visited me just to let me know that the Raja admired the poem and had high hopes for the writer's future in literature.

About this poem of my eighteenth year let me set down here what I wrote in a letter when I was thirty:

About this poem from my eighteenth year, let me record what I wrote in a letter when I was thirty:

When I began to write the Bhagna Hriday I was eighteen—neither in my childhood nor my youth. This borderland age is not illumined with the direct rays of Truth;—its reflection is seen here and there, and the rest is shadow. And like twilight shades its imaginings are long-drawn and vague, making the real world seem like a world of phantasy. The curious part of it is that not only was I eighteen, but everyone around me seemed to be eighteen likewise; and we all flitted about in the same baseless, substanceless world of imagination, where even the most intense joys and sorrows seemed like the joys and sorrows of dreamland. There being nothing real to weigh them against, the trivial did duty for the great.

When I started writing the Bhagna Hriday, I was eighteen—not in my childhood or my youth. This in-between age isn't lit up with the bright light of Truth; instead, its reflections are scattered here and there, with the rest in shadow. And like twilight, its imaginations are stretched out and hazy, making the real world feel more like a land of fantasy. What’s interesting is that not only was I eighteen, but everyone around me seemed to be the same age too; we all floated around in the same flimsy, insubstantial world of imagination, where even the strongest joys and sorrows felt like they belonged to a dream. With nothing real to compare them to, the trivial took on the weight of the significant.

This period of my life, from the age of fifteen or sixteen to twenty-two or twenty-three, was one of utter disorderliness.179

This period of my life, from around fifteen or sixteen to twenty-two or twenty-three, was completely chaotic.179

When, in the early ages of the Earth, land and water had not yet distinctly separated, huge misshapen amphibious creatures walked the trunk-less forests growing on the oozing silt. Thus do the passions of the dim ages of the immature mind, as disproportionate and curiously shaped, haunt the unending shades of its trackless, nameless wildernesses. They know not themselves, nor the aim of their wanderings; and, because they do not, they are ever apt to imitate something else. So, at this age of unmeaning activity, when my undeveloped powers, unaware of and unequal to their object, were jostling each other for an outlet, each sought to assert superiority through exaggeration.

When, in the early days of the Earth, land and water had not yet clearly separated, huge, oddly shaped amphibious creatures roamed the trunk-less forests that grew on the soft silt. Likewise, the passions from the distant past of a growing mind, as uneven and strangely formed, linger in the endless shadows of its uncharted, unnamed wildernesses. They don’t know themselves or the purpose of their wandering; and because of that, they are always likely to imitate something else. So, during this time of meaningless activity, when my undeveloped abilities, unaware of their purpose and unable to meet it, clashed against each other for an outlet, each one tried to assert its dominance through exaggeration.

When milk-teeth are trying to push their way through, they work the infant into a fever. All this agitation finds no justification till the teeth are out and have begun assisting in the absorption of food. In the same way do our early passions torment the mind, like a malady, till they realise their true relationship with the outer world.

When baby teeth are coming in, they can cause the baby to develop a fever. This discomfort seems pointless until the teeth come through and start helping with eating. Similarly, our early emotions can plague the mind like an illness until they understand their true connection to the outside world.

The lessons I learnt from my experiences at that stage are to be found in every moral text-book, but are not therefore to be despised. That which keeps our appetites confined within us, and checks their free access to the outside, poisons our life. Such is selfishness which refuses to give180 free play to our desires, and prevents them from reaching their real goal, and that is why it is always accompanied by festering untruths and extravagances. When our desires find unlimited freedom in good work they shake off their diseased condition and come back to their own nature;—that is their true end, there also is the joy of their being.

The lessons I learned from my experiences at that time are found in every moral textbook, but that doesn’t mean they should be dismissed. What keeps our desires contained and restricts their natural expression poisons our lives. This is the selfishness that prevents our desires from freely pursuing their true goals, which is why it’s always accompanied by festering lies and excesses. When our desires have the freedom to thrive through meaningful work, they shed their unhealthy state and return to their true nature—this is their real purpose, and that’s where their joy lies.180

The condition of my immature mind which I have described was fostered both by the example and precept of the time, and I am not sure that the effects of these are not lingering on to the present day. Glancing back at the period of which I tell, it strikes me that we had gained more of stimulation than of nourishment out of English Literature. Our literary gods then were Shakespeare, Milton and Byron; and the quality in their work which stirred us most was strength of passion. In the social life of Englishmen passionate outbursts are kept severely in check, for which very reason, perhaps, they so dominate their literature, making its characteristic to be the working out of extravagantly vehement feelings to an inevitable conflagration. At least this uncontrolled excitement was what we learnt to look on as the quintessence of English literature.

The state of my immature mind that I described was shaped by the examples and teachings of the time, and I’m not sure that their effects haven’t carried over to today. Looking back at that time, it seems like we got more excitement than substance from English literature. Our literary heroes were Shakespeare, Milton, and Byron; what moved us most in their work was the intensity of their passion. In English social life, passionate outbursts are tightly controlled, which is probably why they dominate our literature, making it all about the resolution of wildly intense emotions leading to inevitable destruction. At least, this uncontrolled excitement was what we considered the essence of English literature.

Moonlight Moonlight

In the impetuous declamation of English poetry by Akshay Chowdhury, our initiator into English181 literature, there was the wildness of intoxication. The frenzy of Romeo's and Juliet's love, the fury of King Lear's impotent lamentation, the all-consuming fire of Othello's jealousy, these were the things that roused us to enthusiastic admiration. Our restricted social life, our narrower field of activity, was hedged in with such monotonous uniformity that tempestuous feelings found no entrance;—all was as calm and quiet as could be. So our hearts naturally craved the life-bringing shock of the passionate emotion in English literature. Ours was not the æsthetic enjoyment of literary art, but the jubilant welcome by stagnation of a turbulent wave, even though it should stir up to the surface the slime of the bottom.

In the passionate delivery of English poetry by Akshay Chowdhury, our guide into English181 literature, there was a wildness that felt intoxicating. The frenzy of Romeo and Juliet's love, the anguish of King Lear's helpless mourning, the all-consuming fire of Othello's jealousy—these were the things that stirred us to enthusiastic admiration. Our limited social life and narrow range of activities were surrounded by such dull uniformity that intense emotions had no way in; everything was as calm and quiet as possible. So our hearts naturally craved the revitalizing jolt of the passionate emotions found in English literature. We weren’t just aesthetically enjoying literary art; we were happily welcoming the disruption of stagnation by a turbulent wave, even if it meant bringing up the mud from the depths.

Shakespeare's contemporary literature represents the war-dance of the day when the Renascence came to Europe in all the violence of its reaction against the severe curbing and cramping of the hearts of men. The examination of good and evil, beauty and ugliness, was not the main object,—man then seemed consumed with the anxiety to break through all barriers to the inmost sanctuary of his being, there to discover the ultimate image of his own violent desire. That is why in this literature we find such poignant, such exuberant, such unbridled expression.182

Shakespeare's contemporary literature captures the intense struggle of the time when the Renaissance burst into Europe, reacting violently against the strict constraints placed on people's emotions. The focus wasn't mainly on exploring good and evil or beauty and ugliness; rather, humanity seemed desperate to push through all limits to reach the deepest part of their being, seeking to uncover the true essence of their own fierce desires. This is why this literature displays such powerful, vibrant, and uninhibited expression.182

The spirit of this bacchanalian revelry of Europe found entrance into our demurely well-behaved social world, woke us up, and made us lively. We were dazzled by the glow of unfettered life which fell upon our custom-smothered heart, pining for an opportunity to disclose itself.

The spirit of this wild celebration in Europe made its way into our quietly proper social scene, rousing us and making us more spirited. We were amazed by the bright light of free-spirited living that lit up our custom-restrained hearts, yearning for a chance to express themselves.

There was another such day in English literature when the slow-measure of Pope's common time gave place to the dance-rhythm of the French revolution. This had Byron for its poet. And the impetuosity of his passion also moved our veiled heart-bride in the seclusion of her corner.

There was another day in English literature when the steady pace of Pope’s common time was replaced by the lively rhythm of the French Revolution. Byron was its poet. The intensity of his passion also stirred our hidden heart-bride in the privacy of her corner.

In this wise did the excitement of the pursuit of English literature come to sway the heart of the youth of our time, and at mine the waves of this excitement kept beating from every side. The first awakening is the time for the play of energy, not its repression.

In this way, the thrill of exploring English literature began to captivate the hearts of young people today, and I was swept up in this excitement from all directions. The first awakening is a time for energy to flourish, not to be suppressed.

And yet our case was so different from that of Europe. There the excitability and impatience of bondage was a reflection from its history into its literature. Its expression was consistent with its feeling. The roaring of the storm was heard because a storm was really raging. The breeze therefrom that ruffled our little world sounded in reality but little above a murmur. Therein it failed to satisfy our minds, so that our attempts to imitate the blast of a hurricane led us easily183 into exaggeration,—a tendency which still persists and may not prove easy of cure.

And yet our situation was so different from Europe’s. There, the energy and restlessness of being oppressed came from its history and showed up in its literature. Its expression matched its feelings. The roar of the storm was heard because a storm was actually raging. The breeze that disturbed our small world hardly sounded louder than a whisper. Because of this, it didn’t satisfy our minds, so our efforts to replicate the force of a hurricane easily led us into exaggeration—a tendency that still exists and might not be easy to fix.

And for this, the fact that in English literature the reticence of true art has not yet appeared, is responsible. Human emotion is only one of the ingredients of literature and not its end,—which is the beauty of perfect fulness consisting in simplicity and restraint. This is a proposition which English literature does not yet fully admit.

And because of this, the reality that true art has not yet emerged in English literature is to blame. Human emotion is just one part of literature and not its ultimate goal—what really matters is the beauty that comes from perfect fullness through simplicity and restraint. This is a statement that English literature has not yet fully accepted.

Our minds from infancy to old age are being moulded by this English literature alone. But other literatures of Europe, both classical and modern, of which the art-form shows the well-nourished development due to a systematic cultivation of self-control, are not subjects of our study; and so, as it seems to me, we are yet unable to arrive at a correct perception of the true aim and method of literary work.

Our minds from childhood to old age are shaped by English literature alone. However, we do not study other European literatures, both classical and modern, which exhibit well-developed forms due to a consistent practice of self-discipline. Because of this, it seems that we are still not able to fully understand the true purpose and approach of literary work.

Akshay Babu, who had made the passion in English literature living to us, was himself a votary of the emotional life. The importance of realising truth in the fulness of its perfection seemed less apparent to him than that of feeling it in the heart. He had no intellectual respect for religion, but songs of Shyāmā, the dark Mother, would bring tears to his eyes. He felt no call to search for ultimate reality; whatever moved his184 heart served him for the time as the truth, even obvious coarseness not proving a deterrent.

Akshay Babu, who had brought our passion for English literature to life, was himself a devotee of emotional experiences. The significance of understanding truth in all its perfection seemed less important to him than feeling it deeply in his heart. He had no intellectual respect for religion, but the songs of Shyāmā, the dark Mother, would bring tears to his eyes. He didn't feel the need to search for ultimate reality; whatever touched his heart was enough for him at the moment, even if it was obviously rough around the edges.

Atheism was the dominant note of the English prose writings then in vogue,—Bentham, Mill and Comte being favourite authors. Theirs was the reasoning in terms of which our youths argued. The age of Mill constitutes a natural epoch in English History. It represents a healthy reaction of the body politic; these destructive forces having been brought in, temporarily, to rid it of accumulated thought-rubbish. In our country we received these in the letter, but never sought to make practical use of them, employing them only as a stimulant to incite ourselves to moral revolt. Atheism was thus for us a mere intoxication.

Atheism was the dominant theme in the English prose writings that were popular at the time, with Bentham, Mill, and Comte being favorite authors. Their ideas shaped the way our young people argued. The era of Mill marks a significant period in English history. It represents a healthy reaction from the political body; these destructive forces were temporarily introduced to help clear out outdated and cluttered thinking. In our country, we accepted these ideas in theory, but we never really tried to put them into practice, using them only as a way to inspire ourselves to rebel morally. So for us, atheism became just a kind of high.

For these reasons educated men then fell mainly into two classes. One class would be always thrusting themselves forward with unprovoked argumentation to cut to pieces all belief in God. Like the hunter whose hands itch, no sooner he spies a living creature on the top or at the foot of a tree, to kill it, whenever these came to learn of a harmless belief lurking anywhere in fancied security, they felt stirred up to sally forth and demolish it. We had for a short time a tutor of whom this was a pet diversion. Though I was a mere boy, even I could not escape his onslaughts. Not that his attainments were of any account,185 or that his opinions were the result of any enthusiastic search for the truth, being mostly gathered from others' lips. But though I fought him with all my strength, unequally matched in age as we were, I suffered many a bitter defeat. Sometimes I felt so mortified I almost wanted to cry.

For these reasons, educated men mainly fell into two groups. One group was always pushing themselves forward with unprovoked arguments aimed at dismantling any belief in God. Like a hunter whose hands itch to kill as soon as he spots a creature, whenever they found a harmless belief hiding in imagined safety, they felt compelled to rush out and destroy it. We had a tutor for a short time who found this to be his favorite pastime. Even though I was just a kid, I couldn't escape his attacks. It wasn't that his knowledge was impressive or that his opinions came from any genuine search for truth; they were mostly picked up from others. But even though I fought him with all my might, given our age difference, I suffered many painful defeats. Sometimes I felt so humiliated that I almost wanted to cry.185

The other class consisted not of believers, but religious epicureans, who found comfort and solace in gathering together, and steeping themselves in pleasing sights, sounds and scents galore, under the garb of religious ceremonial; they luxuriated in the paraphernalia of worship. In neither of these classes was doubt or denial the outcome of the travail of their quest.

The other group was made up not of true believers, but of religious hedonists who found comfort in coming together and immersing themselves in beautiful sights, sounds, and smells during religious ceremonies; they reveled in the rituals of worship. Doubt or denial didn’t arise from the struggles of their search in either of these groups.

Though these religious aberrations pained me, I cannot say I was not at all influenced by them. With the intellectual impudence of budding youth this revolt also found a place. The religious services which were held in our family I would have nothing to do with, I had not accepted them for my own. I was busy blowing up a raging flame with the bellows of my emotions. It was only the worship of fire, the giving of oblations to increase its flame—with no other aim. And because my endeavour had no end in view it was measureless, always reaching beyond any assigned limit.186

Though these religious differences upset me, I can’t say I wasn’t influenced by them at all. With the boldness of youth, this revolt found its way in. I wanted nothing to do with the religious services held in our family; I hadn’t accepted them for myself. I was busy fueling a raging fire with my emotions. It was only about worshiping the fire, giving offerings to make its flame grow—nothing more than that. And because my effort had no specific goal, it was endless, always extending beyond any set limit.186

As with religion, so with my emotions, I felt no need for any underlying truth, my excitement being an end in itself. I call to mind some lines of a poet of that time:

As with religion, so with my feelings, I didn’t feel the need for any deeper truth; my excitement was its own purpose. I remember some lines from a poet of that era:

My heart belongs to me I haven't sold it to anyone,
Whether it's tattered, torn, or worn out,
My heart belongs to me!

From the standpoint of truth the heart need not worry itself so; for nothing compels it to wear itself to tatters. In truth sorrow is not desirable, but taken apart its pungency may appear savoury. This savour our poets often made much of; leaving out the god in whose worship they were indulging. This childishness our country has not yet succeeded in getting rid of. So even to-day, when we fail to see the truth of religion, we seek in its observance an artistic gratification. So, also, much of our patriotism is not service of the mother-land, but the luxury of bringing ourselves into a desirable attitude of mind toward the country.187

From the perspective of truth, the heart doesn't need to stress so much; it doesn't have to wear itself out. In reality, sorrow isn't something we want, but when you break it down, its intensity can be somewhat enjoyable. Our poets often emphasized this, neglecting to mention the divine they were worshiping. This childishness is something our country still hasn’t outgrown. Even today, when we struggle to see the truth in religion, we often seek artistic satisfaction in following its practices. Similarly, much of our patriotism isn’t about genuinely serving our country, but rather the pleasure of putting ourselves in a favorable mindset towards it.187


PART VI


(28) European Music

When I was in Brighton I once went to hear some Prima Donna. I forget her name. It may have been Madame Neilson or Madame Albani. Never before had I come across such an extraordinary command over the voice. Even our best singers cannot hide their sense of effort; nor are they ashamed to bring out, as best they can, top notes or bass notes beyond their proper register. In our country the understanding portion of the audience think no harm in keeping the performance up to standard by dint of their own imagination. For the same reason they do not mind any harshness of voice or uncouthness of gesture in the exponent of a perfectly formed melody; on the contrary, they seem sometimes to be of opinion that such minor external defects serve better to set off the internal perfection of the composition,—as with the outward poverty of the Great Ascetic, Mahadeva, whose divinity shines forth naked.

When I was in Brighton, I once went to hear a Prima Donna. I can't remember her name; it might have been Madame Neilson or Madame Albani. I'd never seen someone with such amazing control over their voice. Even our best singers can't hide the effort they put in, and they're not embarrassed to struggle with high or low notes that are out of their range. In our country, the audience that understands music doesn’t think twice about keeping the performance up to standard through their own imagination. For the same reason, they don’t mind any harshness in the singer’s voice or awkwardness in their gestures when delivering a beautifully formed melody. In fact, they often seem to believe that these minor flaws highlight the internal perfection of the music—just like the outward simplicity of the Great Ascetic, Mahadeva, whose divinity shines through in its pure form.

This feeling seems entirely wanting in Europe. There, outward embellishment must be perfect in every detail, and the least defect stands shamed and unable to face the public gaze. In our musical gatherings nothing is thought of spending half-an-hour in tuning up the Tanpuras, or hammering190 into tone the drums, little and big. In Europe such duties are performed beforehand, behind the scenes, for all that comes in front must be faultless. There is thus no room for any weak spot in the singer's voice. In our country a correct and artistic exposition[44] of the melody is the main object, thereon is concentrated all the effort. In Europe the voice is the object of culture, and with it they perform impossibilities. In our country the virtuoso is satisfied if he has heard the song; in Europe, they go to hear the singer.

This feeling seems totally absent in Europe. There, every detail of outward appearance must be perfect, and even the smallest flaw feels exposed and unable to withstand public scrutiny. In our musical gatherings, nobody minds spending half an hour tuning the Tanpuras or adjusting the drums, big and small. In Europe, these tasks are done beforehand, behind the scenes, because everything that appears on stage must be flawless. This leaves no room for any weakness in the singer's voice. In our country, the focus is on a correct and artistic presentation of the melody, and all our effort goes into that. In Europe, the voice is the center of training, and they accomplish extraordinary feats with it. Here, a virtuoso is content just to have heard the song; in Europe, they come to hear the singer.

That is what I saw that day in Brighton. To me it was as good as a circus. But, admire the performance as I did, I could not appreciate the song. I could hardly keep from laughing when some of the cadenzas imitated the warbling of birds. I felt all the time that it was a misapplication of the human voice. When it came to the turn of a male singer I was considerably relieved. I specially liked the tenor voices which had more of human flesh and blood in them, and seemed less like the disembodied lament of a forlorn spirit.

That’s what I saw that day in Brighton. To me, it was as entertaining as a circus. But as much as I admired the performance, I couldn’t appreciate the song. I could barely hold back my laughter when some of the cadenzas mimicked the tweeting of birds. Throughout, I felt it was a misuse of the human voice. When a male singer took the stage, I was pretty relieved. I particularly liked the tenor voices, which felt more human and less like a ghostly wail.

After this, as I went on hearing and learning more and more of European music, I began to get191 into the spirit of it; but up to now I am convinced that our music and theirs abide in altogether different apartments, and do not gain entry to the heart by the self-same door.

After this, as I continued to hear and learn more about European music, I started to get191 into the vibe of it; but so far, I’m convinced that our music and theirs live in completely different spaces and do not enter the heart through the same door.

European music seems to be intertwined with its material life, so that the text of its songs may be as various as that life itself. If we attempt to put our tunes to the same variety of use they tend to lose their significance, and become ludicrous; for our melodies transcend the barriers of everyday life, and only thus can they carry us so deep into Pity, so high into Aloofness; their function being to reveal a picture of the inmost inexpressible depths of our being, mysterious and impenetrable, where the devotee may find his hermitage ready, or even the epicurean his bower, but where there is no room for the busy man of the world.

European music seems to be closely connected to everyday life, so the lyrics of its songs can be as diverse as that life itself. If we try to use our tunes in the same way, they often lose their meaning and become silly; our melodies go beyond the limits of daily life, and only then can they take us deep into compassion and high into detachment. Their purpose is to reveal a picture of the most profound, inexpressible depths of our being—mysterious and hard to understand—where the devoted can find their sanctuary, or even the pleasure-seeker their retreat, but where there’s no space for the busy person in the world.

I cannot claim that I gained admittance to the soul of European music. But what little of it I came to understand from the outside attracted me greatly in one way. It seemed to me so romantic. It is somewhat difficult to analyse what I mean by that word. What I would refer to is the aspect of variety, of abundance, of the waves on the sea of life, of the ever-changing light and shade on their ceaseless undulations. There is the opposite aspect—of pure extension, of the192 unwinking blue of the sky, of the silent hint of immeasureability in the distant circle of the horizon. However that may be, let me repeat, at the risk of not being perfectly clear, that whenever I have been moved by European music I have said to myself: it is romantic, it is translating into melody the evanescence of life.

I can’t say I’ve fully grasped the essence of European music. But the little I managed to understand from a distance really captivated me in one way. It felt so romantic. It’s a bit hard to explain what I mean by that term. I’m talking about the richness, the abundance, the waves on the sea of life, and the constantly changing light and shadow over their endless movements. There’s also the contrasting aspect—of pure expanse, the unblinking blue of the sky, and the quiet suggestion of infinity in the far-off curve of the horizon. Still, I’ll say again, even if it’s not perfectly clear, that whenever European music has moved me, I’ve thought to myself: it’s romantic; it captures the fleeting nature of life in melody.

Not that we wholly lack the same attempt in some forms of our music; but it is less pronounced, less successful. Our melodies give voice to the star-spangled night, to the first reddening of dawn. They speak of the sky-pervading sorrow which lowers in the darkness of clouds; the speechless deep intoxication of the forest-roaming spring.

Not that we completely lack similar efforts in some of our music; it's just less obvious and not as effective. Our melodies express the starry night and the first light of dawn. They convey the deep sadness that hangs in the dark clouds and the overwhelming joy of spring wandering through the forest.


(29) Valmiki Pratibha

We had a profusely decorated volume of Moore's Irish Melodies: and often have I listened to the enraptured recitation of these by Akshay Babu. The poems combined with the pictorial designs to conjure up for me a dream picture of the Ireland of old. I had not then actually heard the original tunes, but had sung these Irish Melodies to myself to the accompaniment of the harps in the pictures. I longed to hear the real tunes, to learn them, and sing them to Akshay Babu. Some longings unfortunately do get fulfilled in this life,193 and die in the process. When I went to England I did hear some of the Irish Melodies sung, and learnt them too, but that put an end to my keenness to learn more. They were simple, mournful and sweet, but they somehow did not fit in with the silent melody of the harp which filled the halls of the Old Ireland of my dreams.

We had a beautifully decorated edition of Moore's Irish Melodies, and I often listened to Akshay Babu passionately recite them. The poems, along with the illustrations, painted a vivid picture of ancient Ireland in my mind. At that time, I hadn't actually heard the original tunes, but I would sing these Irish Melodies to myself while imagining the harps in the pictures. I yearned to hear the real tunes, to learn them, and to sing them to Akshay Babu. Unfortunately, some longings do get fulfilled in life, but they can fade away in the process. When I went to England, I did hear some of the Irish Melodies sung and learned them too, but that dampened my enthusiasm to learn more. They were simple, mournful, and sweet, but they somehow didn’t match the silent melody of the harp that filled the halls of the Old Ireland of my dreams.193

When I came back home I sung the Irish melodies I had learnt to my people. "What is the matter with Rabi's voice?" they exclaimed. "How funny and foreign it sounds!" They even felt my speaking voice had changed its tone.

When I got back home, I sang the Irish melodies I had learned to my family. "What's wrong with Rabi's voice?" they exclaimed. "It sounds so funny and foreign!" They even thought my speaking voice had changed its tone.

From this mixed cultivation of foreign and native melody was born the Valmiki Pratibha.[45] The tunes in this musical drama are mostly Indian, but they have been dragged out of their classic dignity; that which soared in the sky was taught to run on the earth. Those who have seen and heard it performed will, I trust, bear witness that the harnessing of Indian melodic modes to the service of the drama has proved neither derogatory nor futile. This conjunction is the only special feature of Valmiki Pratibha. The pleasing task of loosening the chains of melodic forms and making194 them adaptable to a variety of treatment completely engrossed me.

From this blend of foreign and local melodies came the Valmiki Pratibha.[45] The tunes in this musical drama are mainly Indian, but they've been stripped of their classical dignity; what used to soar in the sky has been taught to run on the ground. Those who have seen and heard it performed will, I hope, confirm that using Indian melodic styles in the drama has not been degrading or pointless. This combination is the only distinctive feature of Valmiki Pratibha. I was completely captivated by the enjoyable task of breaking free from traditional melodic forms and adapting them to various interpretations.

Several of the songs of Valmiki Pratibha were set to tunes originally severely classic in mode; some of the tunes were composed by my brother Jyotirindra; a few were adapted from European sources. The Telena[46] style of Indian modes specially lends itself to dramatic purposes and has been frequently utilized in this work. Two English tunes served for the drinking songs of the robber band, and an Irish melody for the lament of the wood nymphs.

Several songs from Valmiki Pratibha were set to tunes that were originally very classical in style; some of the tunes were composed by my brother Jyotirindra, while a few were adapted from European sources. The Telena[46] style of Indian modes particularly suits dramatic purposes and has been used frequently in this work. Two English tunes were used for the drinking songs of the robber band, and an Irish melody was used for the lament of the wood nymphs.

Valmiki Pratibha is not a composition which will bear being read. Its significance is lost if it is not heard sung and seen acted. It is not what Europeans call an Opera, but a little drama set to music. That is to say, it is not primarily a musical composition. Very few of the songs are important or attractive by themselves; they all serve merely as the musical text of the play.

Valmiki Pratibha isn't something that shines when just read. Its meaning fades if it isn't sung and performed. It's not what Europeans would label an opera, but rather a short drama with music. In other words, it's not mainly a musical work. Most of the songs aren’t significant or appealing on their own; they all exist just as the musical backdrop for the play.

Before I went to England we occasionally used to have gatherings of literary men in our house, at which music, recitations and light refreshments195 were served up. After my return one more such gathering was held, which happened to be the last. It was for an entertainment in this connection that the Valmiki Pratibha was composed. I played Valmiki and my niece, Pratibha, took the part of Saraswati—which bit of history remains recorded in the name.

Before I went to England, we used to have gatherings of literary people at our house, where we enjoyed music, readings, and light snacks195. After I got back, there was one more gathering, which turned out to be the last one. It was for this event that the Valmiki Pratibha was written. I played Valmiki and my niece, Pratibha, took on the role of Saraswati—which is a piece of history that lives on in the name.

I had read in some work of Herbert Spencer's that speech takes on tuneful inflexions whenever emotion comes into play. It is a fact that the tone or tune is as important to us as the spoken word for the expression of anger, sorrow, joy and wonder. Spencer's idea that, through a development of these emotional modulations of voice, man found music, appealed to me. Why should it not do, I thought to myself, to act a drama in a kind of recitative based on this idea. The Kathakas[47] of our country attempt this to some extent, for they frequently break into a chant which, however, stops short of full melodic form. As blank verse is more elastic than rhymed, so such chanting, though not devoid of rhythm, can more freely adapt itself to the emotional interpretation of the text, because it does not attempt to conform to the more rigorous canons of tune and time required by a regular melodic composition. The expression of feeling being the object, these deficiencies196 in regard to form do not jar on the hearer.

I read in some of Herbert Spencer's work that speech takes on musical tones whenever emotions are involved. It's true that the tone or melody is just as important to us as the words we say when expressing anger, sadness, joy, and amazement. Spencer's idea that, through the development of these emotional variations in voice, humans discovered music resonated with me. I thought to myself, why not perform a play in a sort of recitative based on this idea? The Kathakas[47] in our culture do this to some extent, as they often break into a chant that stops short of becoming a full melody. Just like blank verse is more flexible than rhymed verse, this kind of chanting, while not lacking rhythm, can adapt more freely to the emotional interpretation of the text because it doesn’t have to follow the stricter rules of melody and timing found in regular musical compositions. Since the goal is to express feelings, these shortcomings in form don’t disrupt the listener.

Encouraged by the success of this new line taken in the Valmiki Pratibha, I composed another musical play of the same class. It was called the Kal Mrigaya, The Fateful Hunt. The plot was based on the story of the accidental killing of the blind hermit's only son by King Dasaratha. It was played on a stage erected on our roof-terrace, and the audience seemed profoundly moved by its pathos. Afterwards, much of it was, with slight changes, incorporated in the Valmiki Pratibha, and this play ceased to be separately published in my works.

Encouraged by the success of this new direction taken in the Valmiki Pratibha, I wrote another musical play of the same kind. It was titled Kal Mrigaya, The Fateful Hunt. The story was about the accidental killing of the blind hermit's only son by King Dasaratha. It was performed on a stage set up on our roof terrace, and the audience seemed deeply moved by its emotional impact. Later, much of it was, with a few changes, included in the Valmiki Pratibha, and this play was no longer published separately in my works.

Long afterwards, I composed a third musical play, Mayar Khela, the Play of Maya, an operetta of a different type. In this the songs were important, not the drama. In the others a series of dramatic situations were strung on a thread of melody; this was a garland of songs with just a thread of dramatic plot running through. The play of feeling, and not action, was its special feature. In point of fact I was, while composing it, saturated with the mood of song.

Long after that, I created a third musical play, Mayar Khela, the Play of Maya, which was a different kind of operetta. In this one, the songs mattered more than the drama. In my previous works, a series of dramatic situations were tied together by a melody; this was a collection of songs with a faint thread of a dramatic plot weaving through. The focus was on emotion rather than action. In fact, while I was writing it, I was completely immersed in the mood of song.

The enthusiasm which went to the making of Valmiki Pratibha and Kal Mrigaya I have never felt for any other work of mine. In these two the creative musical impulse of the time found expression.197

The excitement I felt while creating Valmiki Pratibha and Kal Mrigaya is something I've never experienced with any of my other work. In these two pieces, the vibrant musical energy of the era really came to life.197

My brother, Jyotirindra, was engaged the live-long day at his piano, refashioning the classic melodic forms at his pleasure. And, at every turn of his instrument, the old modes took on unthought-of shapes and expressed new shades of feeling. The melodic forms which had become habituated to their pristine stately gait, when thus compelled to march to more lively unconventional measures, displayed an unexpected agility and power; and moved us correspondingly. We could plainly hear the tunes speak to us while Akshay Babu and I sat on either side fitting words to them as they grew out of my brother's nimble fingers. I do not claim that our libretto was good poetry but it served as a vehicle for the tunes.

My brother, Jyotirindra, spent the whole day at his piano, reinventing classic melodies as he liked. With every touch on the keys, the old styles took on unexpected forms and expressed new emotions. The melodic patterns that had become used to their graceful movements, when pushed to follow more lively and unconventional rhythms, showed surprising agility and strength; and moved us just as much. We could clearly hear the tunes speaking to us while Akshay Babu and I sat on either side, fitting words to them as they flowed from my brother's quick fingers. I don't claim that our libretto was great poetry, but it served as a way to express the tunes.

In the riotous joy of this revolutionary activity were these two musical plays composed, and so they danced merrily to every measure, whether or not technically correct, indifferent as to the tunes being homelike or foreign.

In the wild excitement of this revolutionary activity, these two musical plays were created, and they danced happily to every beat, regardless of whether it was technically accurate, unconcerned if the tunes felt familiar or foreign.

On many an occasion has the Bengali reading public been grievously exercised over some opinion or literary form of mine, but it is curious to find that the daring with which I had played havoc with accepted musical notions did not rouse any resentment; on the contrary those who came to hear departed pleased. A few of Akshay Babu's compositions find place in the Valmiki Pratibha198 and also adaptations from Vihari Chakravarti's Sarada Mangal series of songs.

On many occasions, the Bengali reading public has been seriously upset by some of my opinions or literary styles, but it's interesting to note that the bold way I challenged accepted musical ideas didn’t cause any resentment; on the contrary, those who came to listen left satisfied. A few of Akshay Babu's compositions are included in the Valmiki Pratibha198 along with adaptations from Vihari Chakravarti's Sarada Mangal series of songs.

I used to take the leading part in the performance of these musical dramas. From my early years I had a taste for acting, and firmly believed that I had a special aptitude for it. I think I proved that my belief was not ill-founded. I had only once before done the part of Aleek Babu in a farce written by my brother Jyotirindra. So these were really my first attempts at acting. I was then very young and nothing seemed to fatigue or trouble my voice.

I used to play the lead role in these musical dramas. Since I was a kid, I had a passion for acting and truly believed I had a talent for it. I think I showed that my belief wasn’t misplaced. I had only played Aleek Babu once before in a comedy written by my brother Jyotirindra. So, these were really my first real attempts at acting. I was really young then, and nothing seemed to tire or strain my voice.

In our house, at the time, a cascade of musical emotion was gushing forth day after day, hour after hour, its scattered spray reflecting into our being a whole gamut of rainbow colours. Then, with the freshness of youth, our new-born energy, impelled by its virgin curiosity, struck out new paths in every direction. We felt we would try and test everything, and no achievement seemed impossible. We wrote, we sang, we acted, we poured ourselves out on every side. This was how I stepped into my twentieth year.

In our house back then, a rush of musical emotions flowed day after day, hour after hour, its scattered bits reflecting a whole spectrum of colors into our lives. With the excitement of youth, our newfound energy, driven by pure curiosity, tried out new paths in every direction. We felt like we could explore anything, and nothing seemed out of reach. We wrote, we sang, we performed, and we expressed ourselves in every way possible. This was how I entered my twenties.

Of these forces which so triumphantly raced our lives along, my brother Jyotirindra was the charioteer. He was absolutely fearless. Once, when I was a mere lad, and had never ridden a horse before, he made me mount one and gallop by199 his side, with no qualms about his unskilled companion. When at the same age, while we were at Shelidah, (the head-quarters of our estate,) news was brought of a tiger, he took me with him on a hunting expedition. I had no gun,—it would have been more dangerous to me than to the tiger if I had. We left our shoes at the outskirts of the jungle and crept in with bare feet. At last we scrambled up into a bamboo thicket, partly stripped of its thorn-like twigs, where I somehow managed to crouch behind my brother till the deed was done; with no means of even administering a shoe-beating to the unmannerly brute had he dared lay his offensive paws on me!

Of all the forces that pushed our lives forward so boldly, my brother Jyotirindra was the driver. He had no fear at all. Once, when I was just a kid and had never ridden a horse before, he urged me to get on one and gallop alongside him, completely unfazed by my lack of skill. When we were the same age and were at Shelidah, the headquarters of our estate, word came about a tiger sighting, and he took me along on a hunting trip. I didn’t have a gun—having one would have been more dangerous for me than for the tiger. We left our shoes at the edge of the jungle and quietly entered barefoot. Eventually, we climbed into a bamboo thicket that had been partly stripped of its sharp twigs, where I somehow managed to hide behind my brother until it was over; I had no way to even hit the rude beast with my shoe if it had dared to put its paws on me!

Thus did my brother give me full freedom both internal and external in the face of all dangers. No usage or custom was a bondage for him, and so was he able to rid me of my shrinking diffidence.

Thus my brother gave me complete freedom, both mentally and physically, in the face of all dangers. No tradition or custom held him back, and because of that, he helped me overcome my timidness.


(30) Evening Songs

In the state of being confined within myself, of which I have been telling, I wrote a number of poems which have been grouped together, under the title of the Heart-Wilderness, in Mohita Babu's edition of my works. In one of the poems subsequently published in a volume called Morning Songs, the following lines occur:200

In the state of being trapped within myself, which I've been talking about, I wrote several poems that have been collected under the title of the Heart-Wilderness in Mohita Babu's edition of my works. In one of the poems later published in a volume called Morning Songs, the following lines appear:200

There is a vast wilderness called Heart; Whose intertwining tree branches cradle and sway darkness like a baby. I got lost in its depths.

from which came the idea of the name for this group of poems.

from which the idea for the name of this group of poems came.

Much of what I wrote, when thus my life had no commerce with the outside, when I was engrossed in the contemplation of my own heart, when my imaginings wandered in many a disguise amidst causeless emotions and aimless longings, has been left out of that edition; only a few of the poems originally published in the volume entitled Evening Songs finding a place there, in the Heart-Wilderness group.

A lot of what I wrote during the times when my life was isolated, when I was deeply thinking about my own feelings, and my thoughts drifted through various disguises filled with random emotions and unfulfilled desires, has been excluded from that edition; only a few of the poems originally published in the volume titled Evening Songs are included in the Heart-Wilderness group.

My brother Jyotirindra and his wife had left home travelling on a long journey, and their rooms on the third storey, facing the terraced-roof, were empty. I took possession of these and the terrace, and spent my days in solitude. While thus left in communion with my self alone, I know not how I slipped out of the poetical groove into which I had fallen. Perhaps being cut off from those whom I sought to please, and whose taste in poetry moulded the form I tried to put my thoughts into, I naturally gained freedom from the style they had imposed on me.

My brother Jyotirindra and his wife had left home for a long trip, and their rooms on the third floor, facing the rooftop terrace, were empty. I took over those rooms and the terrace, spending my days in solitude. In this time of being alone with myself, I’m not sure how I drifted away from the poetic mold I had been in. Maybe being away from the people I wanted to impress, whose taste in poetry shaped the way I expressed my thoughts, allowed me to break free from the style they had enforced on me.

I began to use a slate for my writing. That also201 helped in my emancipation. The manuscript books in which I had indulged before seemed to demand a certain height of poetic flight, to work up to which I had to find my way by a comparison with others. But the slate was clearly fitted for my mood of the moment. "Fear not," it seemed to say. "Write just what you please, one rub will wipe all away!"

I started using a slate for my writing. That also201 contributed to my freedom. The manuscript books I used before felt like they required a certain level of poetic expression, and I had to measure up to that by comparing myself to others. But the slate was perfect for how I felt at the time. "Don't worry," it seemed to say. "Just write whatever you want; a single wipe will erase everything!"

As I wrote a poem or two, thus unfettered, I felt a great joy well up within me. "At last," said my heart, "what I write is my own!" Let no one mistake this for an accession of pride. Rather did I feel a pride in my former productions, as being all the tribute I had to pay them. But I refuse to call the realisation of self, self-sufficiency. The joy of parents in their first-born is not due to any pride in its appearance, but because it is their very own. If it happens to be an extraordinary child they may also glory in that—but that is different.

As I wrote a poem or two, feeling free, I experienced a deep joy rising up within me. "Finally," my heart said, "what I write is truly mine!" Let no one confuse this with arrogance. Instead, I felt a sense of pride in my earlier works, as they were all I had to offer them. But I don’t think of realizing myself as being self-sufficient. The joy that parents feel for their firstborn isn't because of pride in how the child looks, but because the child is theirs alone. If the child happens to be extraordinary, they might take pride in that too—but that’s a different story.

In the first flood-tide of that joy I paid no heed to the bounds of metrical form, and as the stream does not flow straight on but winds about as it lists, so did my verse. Before, I would have held this to be a crime, but now I felt no compunction. Freedom first breaks the law and then makes laws which brings it under true Self-rule.

In the initial surge of that joy, I didn’t pay attention to the rules of structure, and just like a river doesn’t flow in a straight line but twists as it wants, my verses did the same. Before, I would have considered this a mistake, but now I felt no guilt. Freedom first disregards the law, then creates laws that lead to real self-governance.

The only listener I had for these erratic poems of mine was Akshay Babu. When he heard them202 for the first time he was as surprised as he was pleased, and with his approbation my road to freedom was widened.

The only person who listened to these scattered poems of mine was Akshay Babu. When he heard them202 for the first time, he was both surprised and happy, and with his approval, my path to freedom opened up.

The poems of Vihari Chakravarti were in a 3-beat metre. This triple time produces a rounded-off globular effect, unlike the square-cut multiple of 2. It rolls on with ease, it glides as it dances to the tinkling of its anklets. I was once very fond of this metre. It felt more like riding a bicycle than walking. And to this stride I had got accustomed. In the Evening Songs, without thinking of it, I somehow broke off this habit. Nor did I come under any other particular bondage. I felt entirely free and unconcerned. I had no thought or fear of being taken to task.

The poems of Vihari Chakravarti were written in a 3-beat meter. This triple time creates a smooth, rounded effect, unlike the sharper feel of the 2-beat meter. It flows easily, gliding along as it dances to the sound of tinkling anklets. I used to really enjoy this meter. It felt more like riding a bike than just walking. I had become used to this rhythm. In the Evening Songs, without realizing it, I somehow broke away from this habit. I didn’t fall into any other specific constraint either. I felt completely free and unbothered. I had no worries or fears about being criticized.

The strength I gained by working, freed from the trammels of tradition, led me to discover that I had been searching in impossible places for that which I had within myself. Nothing but want of self-confidence had stood in the way of my coming into my own. I felt like rising from a dream of bondage to find myself unshackled. I cut extraordinary capers just to make sure I was free to move.

The strength I gained from working, free from the constraints of tradition, helped me realize that I had been looking in all the wrong places for what I already had inside me. The only thing that had held me back was a lack of self-confidence. I felt like I was waking up from a dream of being trapped to find myself free. I did all kinds of wild moves just to prove that I was free to move.

To me this is the most memorable period of my poetic career. As poems my Evening Songs may not have been worth much, in fact as such they are crude enough. Neither their metre, nor language, nor thought had taken definite shape. Their203 only merit is that for the first time I had come to write what I really meant, just according to my pleasure. What if those compositions have no value, that pleasure certainly had.

To me, this is the most memorable time in my poetry career. My Evening Songs might not have been worth much as poems; in fact, they're pretty rough. Neither their structure, language, nor ideas had taken on a clear form. Their203 only value is that for the first time, I wrote exactly what I meant, purely for my own enjoyment. So what if those pieces don't have much value? That enjoyment definitely did.


(31) An Essay on Music

I had been proposing to study for the bar when my father had recalled me home from England. Some friends concerned at this cutting short of my career pressed him to send me off once again. This led to my starting on a second voyage towards England, this time with a relative as my companion. My fate, however, had so strongly vetoed my being called to the bar that I was not even to reach England this time. For a certain reason we had to disembark at Madras and return home to Calcutta. The reason was by no means as grave as its outcome, but as the laugh was not against me, I refrain from setting it down here. From both my attempted pilgrimages to Lakshmi's[48] shrine I had thus to come back repulsed. I hope, however, that the Law-god, at least, will look on me with a favourable eye for that I have not added to the encumbrances on the Bar-library premises.

I had been planning to study for the bar when my father called me back home from England. Some friends, worried about how this would cut short my career, urged him to send me back again. This led to me starting a second trip to England, this time with a relative as my travel companion. However, my fate had other plans for me, and I didn't even make it to England this time. For a specific reason, we had to get off in Madras and return to Calcutta. The reason wasn't as serious as its outcome, but since the joke wasn't on me, I won't share it here. So, from both my attempted journeys to Lakshmi's[48] shrine, I had to come back defeated. I do hope, though, that the Law-god will look favorably upon me, at least because I haven't added to the burdens on the Bar-library premises.

My father was then in the Mussoorie hills. I204 went to him in fear and trembling. But he showed no sign of irritation, he rather seemed pleased. He must have seen in this return of mine the blessing of Divine Providence.

My father was in the Mussoorie hills at that time. I204 approached him, feeling scared and anxious. But he didn’t show any signs of annoyance; he actually seemed happy. He must have seen my return as a blessing from Divine Providence.

The evening before I started on this voyage I read a paper at the Medical College Hall on the invitation of the Bethune Society. This was my first public reading. The Reverend K. M. Banerji was the president. The subject was Music. Leaving aside instrumental music, I tried to make out that to bring out better what the words sought to express was the chief end and aim of vocal music. The text of my paper was but meagre. I sang and acted songs throughout illustrating my theme. The only reason for the flattering eulogy which the President bestowed on me at the end must have been the moving effect of my young voice together with the earnestness and variety of its efforts. But I must make the confession to-day that the opinion I voiced with such enthusiasm that evening was wrong.

The night before I began this journey, I gave a presentation at the Medical College Hall on the invitation of the Bethune Society. It was my first public reading. Reverend K. M. Banerji served as the president. The topic was Music. Setting aside instrumental music, I tried to convey that the main purpose of vocal music was to better express the meaning behind the words. The content of my paper was quite limited. I sang and performed songs throughout to illustrate my point. The only reason for the flattering praise the President gave me at the end must have been the emotional impact of my young voice along with the passion and variety in my efforts. However, I must confess today that the opinion I expressed with such enthusiasm that evening was incorrect.

The art of vocal music has its own special functions and features. And when it happens to be set to words the latter must not presume too much on their opportunity and seek to supersede the melody of which they are but the vehicle. The song being great in its own wealth, why should it wait upon the words? Rather does it begin where mere205 words fail. Its power lies in the region of the inexpressible; it tells us what the words cannot.

The art of vocal music has its own unique functions and characteristics. When music is paired with lyrics, the words shouldn't try to overshadow the melody that they merely carry. Since the song is rich on its own, why should it depend on the lyrics? Instead, it starts where ordinary words fall short. Its strength lies in the realm of the inexpressible; it communicates what words cannot.

So the less a song is burdened with words the better. In the classic style of Hindustan[49] the words are of no account and leave the melody to make its appeal in its own way. Vocal music reaches its perfection when the melodic form is allowed to develop freely, and carry our consciousness with it to its own wonderful plane. In Bengal, however, the words have always asserted themselves so, that our provincial song has failed to develop her full musical capabilities, and has remained content as the handmaiden of her sister art of poetry. From the old Vaishnava songs down to those of Nidhu Babu she has displayed her charms from the background. But as in our country the wife rules her husband through acknowledging her dependence, so our music, though professedly in attendance only, ends by dominating the song.

So the fewer words a song has, the better. In the traditional style of Hindustan[49], the lyrics don't matter much and let the melody appeal on its own. Vocal music reaches its peak when the melody can develop freely and take our awareness to a beautiful place. In Bengal, though, the lyrics have always made themselves known, so our local music hasn't fully developed its musical potential and has stayed in the shadow of poetry. From the old Vaishnava songs to those of Nidhu Babu, it has showcased its beauty from the background. But just as in our culture a wife holds power over her husband by acknowledging her dependence, our music, although seemingly just an accompaniment, ultimately ends up dominating the song.

I have often felt this while composing my songs. As I hummed to myself and wrote the lines:

I often feel this when I'm writing my songs. As I hum to myself and jot down the lyrics:

Don’t keep your secret to yourself, my love,
But whisper it softly to me, just to me.

I found that the words had no means of reaching by themselves the region into which they were206 borne away by the tune. The melody told me that the secret, which I was so importunate to hear, had mingled with the green mystery of the forest glades, was steeped in the silent whiteness of moonlight nights, peeped out of the veil of the illimitable blue behind the horizon—and is the one intimate secret of Earth, Sky and Waters.

I realized that the words couldn’t reach on their own the place they were206 carried to by the music. The melody revealed to me that the secret I was so eager to know had blended with the green mystery of the forest clearings, was immersed in the quiet whiteness of moonlit nights, peeked out from behind the endless blue of the horizon—and is the one deep secret of Earth, Sky, and Waters.

In my early boyhood I heard a snatch of a song:

In my early childhood, I heard a bit of a song:

Who dressed you, my dear, as if you were a foreigner?

This one line painted such wonderful pictures in my mind that it haunts me still. One day I sat down to set to words a composition of my own while full of this bit of song. Humming my tune I wrote to its accompaniment:

This one line created such amazing images in my mind that it still lingers with me. One day, I sat down to put together my own piece while under the spell of this fragment of a song. Humming my tune, I wrote to its rhythm:

I recognize you, O Woman from the distant land!
Your home is on the other side of the sea.

Had the tune not been there I know not what shape the rest of the poem might have taken; but the magic of the melody revealed to me the stranger in all her loveliness. It is she, said my soul, who comes and goes, a messenger to this world from the other shore of the ocean of mystery. It is she, of whom we now and again catch glimpses in the dewy Autumn mornings, in the scented nights of Spring, in the inmost recesses of our hearts—and sometimes we strain skywards to hear her207 song. To the door of this world-charming stranger the melody, as I say, wafted me, and so to her were the rest of the words addressed.

Had the tune not been there, I don’t know how the rest of the poem would have turned out; but the magic of the melody revealed to me the stranger in all her beauty. It is she, my soul said, who comes and goes, a messenger to this world from the other side of the ocean of mystery. It is she of whom we occasionally catch glimpses in the dewy autumn mornings, in the fragrant nights of spring, in the deepest corners of our hearts—and sometimes we look up to hear her207 song. To the door of this enchanting stranger, the melody, as I mentioned, carried me, and so the rest of the words were addressed to her.

Long after this, in a street in Bolpur, a mendicant Baul was singing as he walked along:

Long after this, on a street in Bolpur, a wandering Baul was singing as he strolled along:

How does the unknown bird move in and out of the cage!
Oh, if only I could catch it, I'd wrap its feet with my love!

I found this Baul to be saying the very same thing. The unknown bird sometimes surrenders itself within the bars of the cage to whisper tidings of the bondless unknown beyond. The heart would fain hold it near to itself for ever, but cannot. What but the melody of song can tell us of the goings and comings of the unknown bird?

I found this Baul to be saying exactly the same thing. The unknown bird sometimes gives itself up inside the cage to share news of the limitless unknown beyond. The heart wants to keep it close forever, but it can't. What else but the melody of a song can tell us about the movements of the unknown bird?

That is why I am always reluctant to publish books of the words of songs, for therein the soul must needs be lacking.

That’s why I’m always hesitant to publish books of song lyrics, because without them, the soul is missing.


(32) The River-side

When I returned home from the outset of my second voyage to England, my brother Jyotirindra and sister-in-law were living in a river-side villa at Chandernagore, and there I went to stay with them.

When I came back home after starting my second trip to England, my brother Jyotirindra and his wife were living in a villa by the river in Chandernagore, so I went to stay with them.

The Ganges again! Again those ineffable days and nights, languid with joy, sad with longing, attuned208 to the plaintive babbling of the river along the cool shade of its wooded banks. This Bengal sky-full of light, this south breeze, this flow of the river, this right royal laziness, this broad leisure stretching from horizon to horizon and from green earth to blue sky, all these were to me as food and drink to the hungry and thirsty. Here it felt indeed like home, and in these I recognised the ministrations of a Mother.

The Ganges again! Once more, those unforgettable days and nights, lazy with joy, heavy with longing, in sync with the soft murmur of the river along the cool shade of its tree-lined banks. This Bengal sky, overflowing with light, this southern breeze, this river flowing by, this indulgent laziness, this wide leisure stretching from horizon to horizon and from green earth to blue sky—these were like food and drink to the hungry and thirsty. Here truly felt like home, and in all of this, I felt the care of a Mother.

That was not so very long ago, and yet time has wrought many changes. Our little river-side nests, clustering under their surrounding greenery, have been replaced by mills which now, dragon-like, everywhere rear their hissing heads, belching forth black smoke. In the midday glare of modern life even our hours of mental siesta have been narrowed down to the lowest limit, and hydra-headed unrest has invaded every department of life. Maybe, this is for the better, but I, for one, cannot account it wholly to the good.

That wasn't too long ago, but a lot has changed since then. Our cozy little riverside homes, nestled among the trees, have been swapped out for mills that now loom like dragons, spewing black smoke everywhere. In the harsh light of today's fast-paced life, even our moments of quiet reflection have been cut down to the bare minimum, and constant anxiety has crept into every aspect of life. Maybe this is all for the best, but I can't say it's entirely a good thing.

The Ganges Again The Ganges Again

These lovely days of mine at the riverside passed by like so many dedicated lotus blossoms floating down the sacred stream. Some rainy afternoons I spent in a veritable frenzy, singing away old Vaishnava songs to my own tunes, accompanying myself on a harmonium. On other afternoons, we would drift along in a boat, my brother Jyotirindra accompanying my singing with his violin. And as,209 beginning with the Puravi,[50] we went on varying the mode of our music with the declining day, we saw, on reaching the Behaga,[50] the western sky close the doors of its factory of golden toys, and the moon on the east rise over the fringe of trees.

These beautiful days by the riverside passed like so many dedicated lotus flowers floating down the sacred stream. On some rainy afternoons, I would get caught up in a frenzy, singing old Vaishnava songs to my own melodies while playing the harmonium. Other afternoons, we would drift along in a boat, with my brother Jyotirindra accompanying my singing on his violin. And as we began with the Puravi,[50] we varied our music with the changing day, eventually reaching the Behaga,[50] where we saw the western sky shutting down its factory of golden toys, and the moon rising in the east over the treetops.

Then we would row back to the landing steps of the villa and seat ourselves on a quilt spread on the terrace facing the river. By then a silvery peace rested on both land and water, hardly any boats were about, the fringe of trees on the bank was reduced to a deep shadow, and the moonlight glimmered over the smooth flowing stream.

Then we would row back to the steps of the villa and sit on a quilt laid out on the terrace overlooking the river. By that time, a silvery calm settled over both the land and water, with barely any boats around, the trees lining the bank cast into deep shadow, and the moonlight shimmering over the gently flowing stream.

The villa we were living in was known as 'Moran's Garden'. A flight of stone-flagged steps led up from the water to a long, broad verandah which formed part of the house. The rooms were not regularly arranged, nor all on the same level, and some had to be reached by short flights of stairs. The big sitting room overlooking the landing steps had stained glass windows with coloured pictures.

The villa we lived in was called 'Moran's Garden.' A set of stone steps led up from the water to a long, wide porch that was part of the house. The rooms were not laid out in a regular fashion, nor were they all on the same level, and some had to be accessed by short flights of stairs. The large living room that looked over the landing steps had stained glass windows featuring colorful images.

One of the pictures was of a swing hanging from a branch half-hidden in dense foliage, and in the checkered light and shade of this bower, two persons were swinging; and there was another of a broad flight of steps leading into some castle-like210 palace, up and down which men and women in festive garb were going and coming. When the light fell on the windows, these pictures shone wonderfully, seeming to fill the river-side atmosphere with holiday music. Some far-away long-forgotten revelry seemed to be expressing itself in silent words of light; the love thrills of the swinging couple making alive with their eternal story the woodlands of the river bank.

One of the pictures showed a swing hanging from a branch that's partly hidden in thick leaves, and in the dappled light and shadow of this cozy spot, two people were swinging; there was another picture of a wide staircase leading into a castle-like210 palace, where men and women in festive clothing were coming and going. When the light hit the windows just right, these images glimmered beautifully, filling the riverside air with a sense of celebration. Some distant, long-forgotten festivity seemed to be conveyed in silent beams of light; the love vibes of the swinging couple brought the riverbank woodlands to life with their timeless story.

The topmost room of the house was in a round tower with windows opening to every side. This I used as my room for writing poetry. Nothing could be seen from thence save the tops of the surrounding trees, and the open sky. I was then busy with the Evening Songs and of this room I wrote:

The highest room in the house was in a round tower with windows facing every direction. I used it as my space for writing poetry. From there, all that could be seen was the tops of the surrounding trees and the open sky. At that time, I was working on the Evening Songs and I wrote about this room:

There, where in the heart of endless space clouds are resting,
I have built my house for you, O Poetry!

(33) More About the Evening Songs

At this time my reputation amongst literary critics was that of being a poet of broken cadence and lisping utterance. Everything about my work was dubbed misty, shadowy. However little I might have relished this at the time, the charge was not wholly baseless. My poetry did211 in fact lack the backbone of worldly reality. How, amidst the ringed-in seclusion of my early years, was I to get the necessary material?

At that time, my reputation among literary critics was that of a poet with a broken rhythm and a hesitant way of speaking. Everything about my work was described as unclear and vague. No matter how much I disliked this back then, the criticism wasn't entirely unfounded. My poetry did211 lack the grounding of real-world experience. How was I supposed to gather the necessary material during the isolated confines of my early years?

But one thing I refuse to admit. Behind this charge of vagueness was the sting of the insinuation of its being a deliberate affectation—for the sake of effect. The fortunate possessor of good eye-sight is apt to sneer at the youth with glasses, as if he wears them for ornament. While a reflection on the poor fellow's infirmity may be permissible, it is too bad to charge him with pretending not to see.

But one thing I refuse to admit. Behind this accusation of vagueness was the sting of the suggestion that it's a deliberate show—just for effect. Someone with good eyesight often scoffs at a young person who wears glasses, as if they use them as a fashion statement. While it's somewhat acceptable to comment on the poor guy's condition, it's really unfair to accuse him of pretending he can't see.

The nebula is not an outside creation—it merely represents a phase; and to leave out all poetry which has not attained definiteness would not bring us to the truth of literature. If any phase of man's nature has found true expression, it is worth preserving—it may be cast aside only if not expressed truly. There is a period in man's life when his feelings are the pathos of the inexpressible, the anguish of vagueness. The poetry which attempts its expression cannot be called baseless—at worst it may be worthless; but it is not necessarily even that. The sin is not in the thing expressed, but in the failure to express it.

The nebula isn't something external—it just shows a stage; and ignoring all poetry that hasn't become clear would not lead us to the essence of literature. If any aspect of human nature has been genuinely expressed, it's worth keeping—it can only be discarded if it's not expressed accurately. There comes a time in life when our emotions embody the pain of the inexpressible, the struggle of uncertainty. The poetry that attempts to express this can't be considered pointless—at worst, it might be unimportant; but it isn't necessarily even that. The problem lies not in what is expressed, but in the failure to express it.

There is a duality in man. Of the inner person, behind the outward current of thoughts, feelings and events, but little is known or recked; but for212 all that, he cannot be got rid of as a factor in life's progress. When the outward life fails to harmonise with the inner, the dweller within is hurt, and his pain manifests itself in the outer consciousness in a manner to which it is difficult to give a name, or even to describe, and of which the cry is more akin to an inarticulate wail than words with more precise meaning.

There is a duality in human nature. We know little about the inner self, which lies behind the surface of our thoughts, feelings, and experiences. However, it cannot be ignored as a part of life's journey. When our external life doesn’t align with our internal feelings, the inner being suffers, and that pain shows up in our outer awareness in ways that are hard to define or even describe. The expression of this pain is more like an inarticulate cry than words with clear meaning.

The sadness and pain which sought expression in the Evening Songs had their roots in the depths of my being. As one's sleep-smothered consciousness wrestles with a nightmare in its efforts to awake, so the submerged inner self struggles to free itself from its complexities and come out into the open. These Songs are the history of that struggle. As in all creation, so in poetry, there is the opposition of forces. If the divergence is too wide, or the unison too close, there is, it seems to me, no room for poetry. Where the pain of discord strives to attain and express its resolution into harmony, there does poetry break forth into music, as breath through a flute.

The sadness and pain that I expressed in the Evening Songs came from deep within me. Just like how a sleepy mind fights against a nightmare to wake up, my inner self struggles to break free from its complexities and show itself. These Songs tell the story of that struggle. In all creation, including poetry, you find opposing forces. If the gap is too wide or the harmony too tight, there seems to be no space for poetry. Where the pain of discord seeks to find and express its way into harmony, that’s where poetry comes alive, like breath flowing through a flute.

When the Evening Songs first saw the light they were not hailed with any flourish of trumpets, but none the less they did not lack admirers. I have elsewhere told the story of how at the wedding of Mr. Ramesh Chandra Dutt's eldest daughter, Bankim Babu was at the door, and the host was213 welcoming him with the customary garland of flowers. As I came up Bankim Babu eagerly took the garland and placing it round my neck said: "The wreath to him, Ramesh, have you not read his Evening Songs?" And when Mr. Dutt avowed he had not yet done so, the manner in which Bankim Babu expressed his opinion of some of them amply rewarded me.

When the Evening Songs first came out, they weren't celebrated with a big announcement, but they still had their fans. I’ve shared before how, at the wedding of Mr. Ramesh Chandra Dutt's eldest daughter, Bankim Babu was at the entrance, and the host was213 greeting him with the usual flower garland. As I approached, Bankim Babu eagerly took the garland and placed it around my neck, saying, "This is for him, Ramesh. Haven't you read his Evening Songs?" And when Mr. Dutt admitted he hadn't, the way Bankim Babu talked about some of the songs made me feel well-appreciated.

The Evening Songs gained for me a friend whose approval, like the rays of the sun, stimulated and guided the shoots of my newly sprung efforts. This was Babu Priyanath Sen. Just before this the Broken Heart had led him to give up all hopes of me. I won him back with these Evening Songs. Those who are acquainted with him know him as an expert navigator of all the seven seas[51] of literature, whose highways and byways, in almost all languages, Indian and foreign, he is constantly traversing. To converse with him is to gain glimpses of even the most out of the way scenery in the world of ideas. This proved of the greatest value to me.

The Evening Songs earned me a friend whose approval, like the sun's rays, inspired and guided my new efforts. This friend was Babu Priyanath Sen. Just before this, the Broken Heart had made him give up all hope of me. I won him back with these Evening Songs. Those who know him recognize him as an expert navigator of all the seven seas[51] of literature, constantly exploring its highways and byways in almost every language, both Indian and foreign. Talking to him offers glimpses of even the most obscure landscapes in the world of ideas. This was incredibly valuable to me.

He was able to give his literary opinions with the fullest confidence, for he had not to rely on his unaided taste to guide his likes and dislikes. This authoritative criticism of his also assisted214 me more than I can tell. I used to read to him everything I wrote, and but for the timely showers of his discriminate appreciation it is hard to say whether these early ploughings of mine would have yielded as they have done.

He was able to share his literary opinions with complete confidence because he didn’t have to depend on his own taste alone to shape his likes and dislikes. His authoritative criticism also helped214 me more than I can express. I would read everything I wrote to him, and without his timely showers of discerning praise, it's hard to say whether these early efforts of mine would have turned out as they have.


(34) Morning Songs

At the river-side I also did a bit of prose writing, not on any definite subject or plan, but in the spirit that boys catch butterflies. When spring comes within, many-coloured short-lived fancies are born and flit about in the mind, ordinarily unnoticed. In these days of my leisure, it was perhaps the mere whim to collect them which had come upon me. Or it may have been only another phase of my emancipated self which had thrown out its chest and decided to write just as it pleased; what I wrote not being the object, it being sufficient unto itself that it was I who wrote. These prose pieces were published later under the name of Vividha Prabandha, Various Topics, but they expired with the first edition and did not get a fresh lease of life in a second.

At the riverbank, I also did some prose writing, not focused on any specific subject or plan, but just like boys catching butterflies. When spring comes inside, colorful, short-lived ideas are born and flutter around in the mind, usually unnoticed. During my free time, I might have just had the random urge to collect them. Or maybe it was just another side of my liberated self that had puffed up and decided to write however I wanted; what I was writing didn’t matter, it was enough that I was the one doing the writing. These prose pieces were later published under the title Vividha Prabandha, Various Topics, but they faded away after the first edition and didn’t get a chance for a reprint.

At this time, I think, I also began my first novel, Bauthakuranir Hat.

At this time, I believe I also started my first novel, Bauthakuranir Hat.

After we had stayed for a time by the river, my brother Jyotirindra took a house in Calcutta,215 on Sudder Street near the Museum. I remained with him. While I went on here with the novel and the Evening Songs, a momentous revolution of some kind came about within me.

After we had spent some time by the river, my brother Jyotirindra rented a place in Calcutta,215 on Sudder Street near the Museum. I stayed with him. As I continued working on the novel and the Evening Songs, something significant shifted inside me.

One day, late in the afternoon, I was pacing the terrace of our Jorasanko house. The glow of the sunset combined with the wan twilight in a way which seemed to give the approaching evening a specially wonderful attractiveness for me. Even the walls of the adjoining house seemed to grow beautiful. Is this uplifting of the cover of triviality from the everyday world, I wondered, due to some magic in the evening light? Never!

One day, late in the afternoon, I was walking back and forth on the terrace of our Jorasanko house. The sunset's glow mixed with the dimming twilight in a way that made the upcoming evening feel especially beautiful to me. Even the walls of the neighboring house appeared lovely. I wondered, is this lifting of the mundane veil from the everyday world caused by some magic in the evening light? Never!

I could see at once that it was the effect of the evening which had come within me; its shades had obliterated my self. While the self was rampant during the glare of day, everything I perceived was mingled with and hidden by it. Now, that the self was put into the background, I could see the world in its own true aspect. And that aspect has nothing of triviality in it, it is full of beauty and joy.

I could tell right away that it was the effect of the evening that had settled inside me; its shadows had erased my self. While my self was strong in the bright light of day, everything I saw was mixed with and obscured by it. Now that my self was pushed to the back, I could see the world in its true form. And that form is anything but trivial; it is full of beauty and joy.

Since this experience I tried the effect of deliberately suppressing my self and viewing the world as a mere spectator, and was invariably rewarded with a sense of special pleasure. I remember I tried also to explain to a relative how to see the world in its true light, and the216 incidental lightening of one's own sense of burden which follows such vision; but, as I believe, with no success.

Since that experience, I’ve experimented with intentionally holding back my self and watching the world as just a bystander, which always brought me a unique kind of pleasure. I remember trying to explain to a relative how to see the world for what it really is, and the216 relief that often comes with such insight; but, as I think back, I was unsuccessful.

Then I gained a further insight which has lasted all my life.

Then I gained a deeper understanding that has stayed with me for my entire life.

The end of Sudder Street, and the trees on the Free School grounds opposite, were visible from our Sudder Street house. One morning I happened to be standing on the verandah looking that way. The sun was just rising through the leafy tops of those trees. As I continued to gaze, all of a sudden a covering seemed to fall away from my eyes, and I found the world bathed in a wonderful radiance, with waves of beauty and joy swelling on every side. This radiance pierced in a moment through the folds of sadness and despondency which had accumulated over my heart, and flooded it with this universal light.

The end of Sudder Street and the trees on the Free School grounds across from our house were visible from the verandah. One morning, I was standing there looking in that direction. The sun was just rising through the leafy tops of those trees. As I kept staring, suddenly it felt like a veil had lifted from my eyes, and I saw the world drenched in a beautiful light, filled with waves of beauty and joy all around. This light broke through the layers of sadness and despair that had built up in my heart and filled it with this universal glow.

That very day the poem, The Awakening of the Waterfall, gushed forth and coursed on like a veritable cascade. The poem came to an end, but the curtain did not fall upon the joy aspect of the Universe. And it came to be so that no person or thing in the world seemed to me trivial or unpleasing. A thing that happened the next day or the day following seemed specially astonishing.

That very day the poem, The Awakening of the Waterfall, flowed out like an actual waterfall. The poem ended, but the joyful side of the Universe didn't close. It became clear that nothing or no one in the world felt insignificant or unpleasant to me. Events that occurred the next day or the days after seemed particularly amazing.

There was a curious sort of person who came217 to me now and then, with a habit of asking all manner of silly questions. One day he had asked: "Have you, sir, seen God with your own eyes?" And on my having to admit that I had not, he averred that he had. "What was it you saw?" I asked. "He seethed and throbbed before my eyes!" was the reply.

There was a strange kind of person who came217 to me now and then, always asking all sorts of silly questions. One day he asked, "Have you, sir, seen God with your own eyes?" When I had to admit that I hadn’t, he insisted that he had. "What did you see?" I asked. "He surged and pulsed before my eyes!" was his response.

It can well be imagined that one would not ordinarily relish being drawn into abstruse discussions with such a person. Moreover, I was at the time entirely absorbed in my own writing. Nevertheless as he was a harmless sort of fellow I did not like the idea of hurting his susceptibilities and so tolerated him as best I could.

It’s easy to understand why someone wouldn’t enjoy getting pulled into complicated conversations with that kind of person. Plus, I was completely focused on my own writing at the time. Still, since he seemed harmless, I didn’t want to hurt his feelings, so I put up with him as best as I could.

This time, when he came one afternoon, I actually felt glad to see him, and welcomed him cordially. The mantle of his oddity and foolishness seemed to have slipped off, and the person I so joyfully hailed was the real man whom I felt to be in nowise inferior to myself, and moreover closely related. Finding no trace of annoyance within me at sight of him, nor any sense of my time being wasted with him, I was filled with an immense gladness, and felt rid of some enveloping tissue of untruth which had been causing me so much needless and uncalled for discomfort and pain.

This time, when he came by one afternoon, I actually felt happy to see him and welcomed him warmly. The strange and silly mask he usually wore seemed to have fallen away, and the person I greeted with joy was the real man I recognized as no less than myself, and even closely connected. With no annoyance at the sight of him and no feeling that my time was being wasted, I was filled with immense happiness and felt free from some layer of falsehood that had been causing me so much unnecessary discomfort and pain.

As I would stand on the balcony, the gait, the218 figure, the features of each one of the passers-by, whoever they might be, seemed to me all so extraordinarily wonderful, as they flowed past,—waves on the sea of the universe. From infancy I had seen only with my eyes, I now began to see with the whole of my consciousness. I could not look upon the sight of two smiling youths, nonchalantly going their way, the arm of one on the other's shoulder, as a matter of small moment; for, through it I could see the fathomless depths of the eternal spring of Joy from which numberless sprays of laughter leap up throughout the world.

As I stood on the balcony, the walk, the figure, the features of each passerby, whoever they were, seemed so incredibly amazing to me as they flowed by—like waves on the sea of the universe. Since childhood, I had only seen with my eyes, but now I began to see with my entire consciousness. I couldn't view the sight of two smiling young men casually walking by, one with his arm around the other’s shoulder, as just a trivial thing; through it, I could perceive the endless depths of the eternal spring of Joy from which countless bursts of laughter rise all over the world.

I had never before marked the play of limbs and lineaments which always accompanies even the least of man's actions; now I was spell-bound by their variety, which I came across on all sides, at every moment. Yet I saw them not as being apart by themselves, but as parts of that amazingly beautiful greater dance which goes on at this very moment throughout the world of men, in each of their homes, in their multifarious wants and activities.

I had never really noticed the way limbs and features move with every little thing people do; now I was captivated by their variety, which I saw all around me, at every moment. But I didn’t see them as separate entities; instead, I saw them as part of that beautifully intricate dance happening right now across the human world, in each of their homes, in their many desires and activities.

Friend laughs with friend, the mother fondles her child, one cow sidles up to another and licks its body, and the immeasurability behind these comes direct to my mind with a shock which almost savours of pain.219

Friend laughs with friend, the mother holds her child affectionately, one cow approaches another and licks its body, and the vastness behind these moments hits me like a shock that almost feels painful.219

When of this period I wrote:

When I wrote during this time:

I don't know how, all of a sudden, my heart swung open its doors,
And let the crowd of worlds come together, welcoming one another,—

it was no poetic exaggeration. Rather I had not the power to express all I felt.

it wasn't poetic exaggeration. I just didn't have the ability to express everything I felt.

For some time together I remained in this self-forgetful state of bliss. Then my brother thought of going to the Darjeeling hills. So much the better, thought I. On the vast Himalayan tops I shall be able to see more deeply into what has been revealed to me in Sudder Street; at any rate I shall see how the Himalayas display themselves to my new gift of vision.

For a while, I stayed in this state of bliss where I wasn't thinking about myself. Then my brother suggested going to the Darjeeling hills. Good idea, I thought. Up on the vast Himalayan peaks, I would be able to understand more deeply what I discovered on Sudder Street; at the very least, I would see how the Himalayas present themselves to my new gift of sight.

But the victory was with that little house in Sudder Street. When, after ascending the mountains, I looked around, I was at once aware I had lost my new vision. My sin must have been in imagining that I could get still more of truth from the outside. However sky-piercing the king of mountains may be, he can have nothing in his gift for me; while He who is the Giver can vouchsafe a vision of the eternal universe in the dingiest of lanes, and in a moment of time.

But the victory belonged to that little house on Sudder Street. When I looked around after climbing the mountains, I realized I had lost my new perspective. My mistake must have been thinking that I could find even more truth out there. No matter how towering the king of mountains might be, he has nothing to offer me; while He who is the Giver can reveal a vision of the eternal universe in the grimiest of alleys, and in an instant.

I wandered about amongst the firs, I sat near the falls and bathed in their waters, I gazed at the grandeur of Kinchinjunga through a cloudless sky,220 but in what had seemed to me these likeliest of places, I found it not. I had come to know it, but could see it no longer. While I was admiring the gem the lid had suddenly closed, leaving me staring at the enclosing casket. But, for all the attractiveness of its workmanship, there was no longer any danger of my mistaking it for merely an empty box.

I wandered among the fir trees, sat by the falls and soaked in their waters, and admired the majesty of Kanchenjunga against a clear sky,220 but in what I thought were the most likely places, I couldn't find it. I had come to recognize it, but I could no longer see it. While I was admiring the gem, the lid suddenly closed, leaving me looking at the enclosing box. But despite the beauty of its craftsmanship, I no longer mistook it for just an empty container.

My Morning Songs came to an end, their last echo dying out with The Echo which I wrote at Darjeeling. This apparently proved such an abstruse affair that two friends laid a wager as to its real meaning. My only consolation was that, as I was equally unable to explain the enigma to them when they came to me for a solution, neither of them had to lose any money over it. Alas! The days when I wrote excessively plain poems about The Lotus and A Lake had gone forever.

My Morning Songs came to an end, their last echo fading away with The Echo that I wrote in Darjeeling. This turned out to be such a puzzling piece that two friends even bet on its real meaning. My only comfort was that, since I couldn't explain the riddle to them when they asked for clarification, neither of them had to lose any money over it. Sadly, the days when I wrote really straightforward poems about The Lotus and A Lake were gone for good.

But does one write poetry to explain any matter? What is felt within the heart tries to find outside shape as a poem. So when after listening to a poem anyone says he has not understood, I feel nonplussed. If someone smells a flower and says he does not understand, the reply to him is: there is nothing to understand, it is only a scent. If he persists, saying: that I know, but what does it all mean? Then one has either to change the subject, or make it more abstruse by saying that the scent221 is the shape which the universal joy takes in the flower.

But does anyone write poetry to clarify something? What’s felt in the heart seeks to take form as a poem. So when someone hears a poem and says they don’t understand, I feel confused. If someone smells a flower and claims they don’t get it, the response is: there’s nothing to get, it’s just a scent. If they insist, saying: I get that, but what does it all mean? Then you either have to change the topic or complicate it further by saying that the scent221 is the shape that universal joy takes in the flower.

That words have meanings is just the difficulty. That is why the poet has to turn and twist them in metre and verse, so that the meaning may be held somewhat in check, and the feeling allowed a chance to express itself.

That words have meanings is just the challenge. That’s why the poet has to manipulate them in meter and verse, so that the meaning can be somewhat restrained, allowing the feeling a chance to come through.

This utterance of feeling is not the statement of a fundamental truth, or a scientific fact, or a useful moral precept. Like a tear or a smile it is but a picture of what is taking place within. If Science or Philosophy may gain anything from it they are welcome, but that is not the reason of its being. If while crossing a ferry you can catch a fish you are a lucky man, but that does not make the ferry boat a fishing boat, nor should you abuse the ferryman if he does not make fishing his business.

This expression of emotion isn’t a declaration of a basic truth, a scientific fact, or a helpful moral lesson. Like a tear or a smile, it simply reflects what’s happening inside. If Science or Philosophy can learn something from it, that’s great, but that’s not its purpose. If you happen to catch a fish while crossing a ferry, you’re a lucky person, but that doesn’t turn the ferry into a fishing boat, nor should you blame the ferryman if he doesn’t focus on fishing.

The Echo was written so long ago that it has escaped attention and I am now no longer called upon to render an account of its meaning. Nevertheless, whatever its other merits or defects may be, I can assure my readers that it was not my intention to propound a riddle, or insidiously convey any erudite teaching. The fact of the matter was that a longing had been born within my heart, and, unable to find any other name, I had called the thing I desired an Echo.222

The Echo was written so long ago that it has faded from attention, and I no longer feel the need to explain its meaning. Still, regardless of its other strengths or weaknesses, I want to assure my readers that I didn't mean to create a riddle or slyly share any deep lessons. The truth is, a longing had taken root in my heart, and, unable to find any other term, I called what I desired an Echo.222

When from the original fount in the depths of the Universe streams of melody are sent forth abroad, their echo is reflected into our heart from the faces of our beloved and the other beauteous things around us. It must be, as I suggested, this Echo which we love, and not the things themselves from which it happens to be reflected; for that which one day we scarce deign to glance at, may be, on another, the very thing which claims our whole devotion.

When melodies flow from the original source in the depths of the Universe, their echoes resonate in our hearts through the faces of our loved ones and the beautiful things around us. It must be, as I suggested, this Echo that we love, not the things themselves from which it is reflected; because what we hardly notice one day might, on another, become the very thing that captures our complete devotion.

I had so long viewed the world with external vision only, and so had been unable to see its universal aspect of joy. When of a sudden, from some innermost depth of my being, a ray of light found its way out, it spread over and illuminated for me the whole universe, which then no longer appeared like heaps of things and happenings, but was disclosed to my sight as one whole. This experience seemed to tell me of the stream of melody issuing from the very heart of the universe and spreading over space and time, re-echoing thence as waves of joy which flow right back to the source.

I had always looked at the world from the outside, unable to see its universal joy. Then, suddenly, from deep within me, a ray of light emerged, spreading out and lighting up the entire universe for me. It no longer seemed like just a collection of things and events; instead, it revealed itself as a unified whole. This experience felt like a melody flowing from the very heart of the universe, resonating through space and time, echoing back as waves of joy to the source.

When the artist sends his song forth from the depths of a full heart that is joy indeed. And the joy is redoubled when this same song is wafted back to him as hearer. If, when the creation of the Arch-Poet is thus returning back to him in a flood of joy, we allow it to flow over our consciousness,223 we at once, immediately, become aware, in an inexpressible manner, of the end to which this flood is streaming. And as we become aware our love goes forth; and our selves are moved from their moorings and would fain float down the stream of joy to its infinite goal. This is the meaning of the longing which stirs within us at the sight of Beauty.

When the artist shares his song from the depths of a full heart, that is true joy. And that joy multiplies when the same song comes back to him as a listener. If, when the Arch-Poet's creation returns to him in a rush of joy, we allow it to flow through our minds,223 we instantly become aware, in an indescribable way, of the direction in which this flow is heading. As we become aware, our love emerges, and our selves are stirred from their anchors, eager to drift down the stream of joy toward its endless destination. This is the essence of the longing we feel at the sight of Beauty.

The stream which comes from the Infinite and flows toward the finite—that is the True, the Good; it is subject to laws, definite in form. Its echo which returns towards the Infinite is Beauty and Joy; which are difficult to touch or grasp, and so make us beside ourselves. This is what I tried to say by way of a parable or a song in The Echo. That the result was not clear is not to be wondered at, for neither was the attempt then clear unto itself.

The stream that flows from the Infinite towards the finite represents the True and the Good; it follows specific laws and has a clear structure. Its reflection that returns to the Infinite is Beauty and Joy; these are hard to define or catch, which can leave us feeling overwhelmed. This is what I aimed to express through a parable or a song in The Echo. It's no surprise that the result wasn't clear, as the attempt itself was not clear at the time.

Let me set down here part of what I wrote in a letter, at a more advanced age, about the Morning Songs.

Let me write down here part of what I wrote in a letter, at an older age, about the Morning Songs.

"There is none in the World, all are in my heart"—is a state of mind belonging to a particular age. When the heart is first awakened it puts forth its arms and would grasp the whole world, like the teething infant which thinks everything meant for its mouth. Gradually it comes to understand what it really wants and what it does not. Then do its nebulous emanations shrink upon themselves, get heated, and heat in their turn.224

"There is no one in the world, everyone is in my heart"—reflects a mindset from a specific time. When the heart is first awakened, it reaches out, wanting to embrace the whole world, like a teething baby that thinks everything is meant for its mouth. Gradually, it learns what it truly desires and what it doesn't. Then its vague impulses contract and intensify, creating warmth in return.224

To begin by wanting the whole world is to get nothing. When desire is concentrated, with the whole strength of one's being upon any one object whatsoever it might be, then does the gateway to the Infinite become visible. The morning songs were the first throwing forth of my inner self outwards, and consequently they lack any signs of such concentration.

To start by wanting everything in the world means to get nothing. When desire focuses all of your energy on a single object, whatever it may be, that's when the path to the Infinite becomes clear. The morning songs were the first expression of my inner self reaching outward, and as a result, they don’t show any signs of that kind of focus.

This all-pervading joy of a first outflow, however, has the effect of leading us to an acquaintance with the particular. The lake in its fulness seeks an outlet as a river. In this sense the permanent later love is narrower than first love. It is more definite in the direction of its activities, desires to realise the whole in each of its parts, and is thus impelled on towards the infinite. What it finally reaches is no longer the former indefinite extension of the heart's own inner joy, but a merging in the infinite reality which was outside itself, and thereby the attainment of the complete truth of its own longings.

This all-encompassing joy of a first experience, however, leads us to recognize the specifics. The lake in its fullness seeks to flow out like a river. In this way, lasting love is more confined than first love. It is clearer in its direction, wanting to realize the whole through each of its parts, and is therefore driven towards the infinite. What it ultimately achieves is no longer the vague expansion of the heart's inner joy, but a blending with the infinite reality that exists outside itself, thus reaching the complete truth of its own desires.

In Mohita Babu's edition these Morning Songs have been placed in the group of poems entitled Nishkraman, The Emergence. For in these was to be found the first news of my coming out of the Heart Wilderness into the open world. Thereafter did this pilgrim heart make its acquaintance with that world, bit by bit, part by part, in many a mood and manner. And at the end, after gliding225 past all the numerous landing steps of ever-changing impermanence, it will reach the infinite,—not the vagueness of indeterminate possibility, but the consummation of perfect fulness of Truth.

In Mohita Babu's edition, these Morning Songs are included in the collection of poems titled Nishkraman, The Emergence. Here, I found the first signs of my journey from the Heart Wilderness into the outside world. After that, this wandering heart slowly got to know that world, piece by piece, in various moods and ways. In the end, after smoothly moving225 through all the many steps of ever-changing impermanence, it will reach the infinite—not the ambiguity of unclear possibilities, but the fulfillment of the perfect fullness of Truth.

From my earliest years I enjoyed a simple and intimate communion with Nature. Each one of the cocoanut trees in our garden had for me a distinct personality. When, on coming home from the Normal School, I saw behind the skyline of our roof-terrace blue-grey water-laden clouds thickly banked up, the immense depth of gladness which filled me, all in a moment, I can recall clearly even now. On opening my eyes every morning, the blithely awakening world used to call me to join it like a playmate; the perfervid noonday sky, during the long silent watches of the siesta hours, would spirit me away from the work-a-day world into the recesses of its hermit cell; and the darkness of night would open the door to its phantom paths, and take me over all the seven seas and thirteen rivers, past all possibilities and impossibilities, right into its wonder-land.

From my earliest years, I had a simple and close connection with Nature. Each of the coconut trees in our garden felt unique to me. I can still vividly remember how filled with joy I felt when I came home from school and saw the blue-grey clouds piled up behind the skyline of our roof terrace. Every morning, when I opened my eyes, the cheerful waking world seemed to invite me to join it like a friend; the intense midday sky would whisk me away during the long, quiet hours of the siesta, pulling me from the everyday world into its secluded space; and when night fell, it would open the door to its mysterious paths, taking me across all seven seas and thirteen rivers, through every possibility and impossibility, right into its land of wonders.

Then one day, when, with the dawn of youth, my hungry heart began to cry out for its sustenance, a barrier was set up between this play of inside and outside. And my whole being eddied226 round and round my troubled heart, creating a vortex within itself, in the whirls of which its consciousness was confined.

Then one day, when my eager heart, filled with youthful longing, started to call out for what it needed, a wall was built between my inner self and the outside world. And my entire being swirled226 around my troubled heart, forming a whirlpool within itself, where its awareness was trapped.

This loss of the harmony between inside and outside, due to the over-riding claims of the heart in its hunger, and consequent restriction of the privilege of communion which had been mine, was mourned by me in the Evening Songs. In the Morning Songs I celebrated the sudden opening of a gate in the barrier, by what shock I know not, through which I regained the lost one, not only as I knew it before, but more deeply, more fully, by force of the intervening separation.

This loss of harmony between my inner self and the outside world, caused by the overwhelming desires of my heart and the resulting restriction on my ability to connect with others, was something I mourned in the Evening Songs. In the Morning Songs, I celebrated the unexpected opening of a gate in the barrier—how it happened, I do not know—through which I regained what I had lost, not just in the way I once knew it but more profoundly and completely, due to the separation I had experienced.

Thus did the First Book of my life come to an end with these chapters of union, separation and reunion. Or, rather, it is not true to say it has come to an end. The same subject has still to be continued through more elaborate solutions of worse complexities, to a greater conclusion. Each one comes here to finish but one book of life, which, during the progress of its various parts, grows spiral-wise on an ever-increasing radius. So, while each segment may appear different from the others at a cursory glance, they all really lead back to the self-same starting centre.

Thus, the First Book of my life comes to a close with these chapters of connection, separation, and reunion. Or rather, it’s not accurate to say it's truly at an end. The same theme still needs to be explored through more detailed resolutions of even greater complexities, leading to a larger conclusion. Each person comes here to finish just one book of life, which, throughout its various stages, spirals outward on an ever-expanding radius. So, while each part may seem different from the others at first glance, they all ultimately return to the same starting point.

The prose writings of the Evening Songs period were published, as I have said, under the name of Vividha Prabandha. Those others which cor227respond to the time of my writing the Morning Songs came out under the title of Alochana, Discussions. The difference between the characteristics of these two would be a good index of the nature of the change that had in the meantime taken place within me.228

The prose writings from the Evening Songs period were published, as I've mentioned, under the name Vividha Prabandha. The others that correspond to the time I was writing the Morning Songs were released under the title Alochana, Discussions. The differences in the characteristics of these two would be a good indicator of the changes that had occurred within me in the meantime.228


PART VII


(35) Rajendrahal Mitra

It was about this time that my brother Jyotirindra had the idea of founding a Literary Academy by bringing together all the men of letters of repute. To compile authoritative technical terms for the Bengali language and in other ways to assist in its growth was to be its object—therein differing but little from the lines on which the modern Sahitya Parishat, Academy of Literature, has taken shape.

It was around this time that my brother Jyotirindra came up with the idea of starting a Literary Academy by gathering all the well-known writers. Its purpose was to create official technical terms for the Bengali language and to support its development in other ways—very similar to how the modern Sahitya Parishat, Academy of Literature, has been established.

Dr. Rajendrahal Mitra took up the idea of this Academy with enthusiasm, and he was eventually its president for the short time it lasted. When I went to invite Pandit Vidyasagar to join it, he gave a hearing to my explanation of its objects and the names of the proposed members, then said: "My advice to you is to leave us out—you will never accomplish anything with big wigs; they can never be got to agree with one another." With which he refused to come in. Bankim Babu became a member, but I cannot say that he took much interest in the work.

Dr. Rajendrahal Mitra enthusiastically embraced the idea of this Academy and eventually served as its president during its brief existence. When I went to invite Pandit Vidyasagar to join, he listened to my explanation of its purposes and the names of the proposed members, then said, "My advice to you is to leave us out—you'll never achieve anything with big shots; they’ll never be able to agree with one another." With that, he declined to participate. Bankim Babu became a member, but I can't say he showed much interest in the work.

To be plain, so long as this academy lived Rajendrahal Mitra did everything single-handed. He began with Geographical terms. The draft list was made out by Dr. Rajendrahal himself232 and was printed and circulated for the suggestions of the members. We had also an idea of transliterating in Bengali the name of each foreign country as pronounced by itself.

To be straightforward, as long as this academy was active, Rajendrahal Mitra did everything on his own. He started with geographical terms. The initial list was created by Dr. Rajendrahal himself232 and was printed and shared for suggestions from the members. We also had the idea of transliterating the name of each foreign country in Bengali as it is pronounced.

Pandit Vidyasagar's prophecy was fulfilled. It did not prove possible to get the big wigs to do anything. And the academy withered away shortly after sprouting. But Rajendrahal Mitra was an all-round expert and was an academy in himself. My labours in this cause were more than repaid by the privilege of his acquaintance. I have met many Bengali men of letters in my time but none who left the impression of such brilliance.

Pandit Vidyasagar's prediction came true. The influential people just wouldn't take any action. And the academy faded away soon after it started. But Rajendrahal Mitra was a true expert and was like an academy all on his own. The effort I put into this was more than rewarded by the chance to know him. I've met many Bengali writers over the years, but none have had the same impact of brilliance on me.

I used to go and see him in the office of the Court of Wards in Maniktala. I would go in the mornings and always find him busy with his studies, and with the inconsiderateness of youth, I felt no hesitation in disturbing him. But I have never seen him the least bit put out on that account. As soon as he saw me he would put aside his work and begin to talk to me. It is a matter of common knowledge that he was somewhat hard of hearing, so he hardly ever gave me occasion to put him any question. He would take up some broad subject and talk away upon it, and it was the attraction of these discourses which drew me there. Converse with no other233 person ever gave me such a wealth of suggestive ideas on so many different subjects. I would listen enraptured.

I used to visit him at the Court of Wards office in Maniktala. I would go in the mornings and always find him absorbed in his studies, and with the thoughtlessness of youth, I didn't hesitate to interrupt him. But I never saw him get annoyed by it. As soon as he noticed me, he would set aside his work and start talking to me. It’s well-known that he had some hearing issues, so he rarely gave me the chance to ask him anything. He would pick a broad topic and just talk about it, and it was the appeal of these discussions that drew me in. No one else233 ever gave me such a wealth of thought-provoking ideas on so many different subjects. I would listen, captivated.

I think he was a member of the text-book committee and every book he received for approval, he read through and annotated in pencil. On some occasions he would select one of these books for the text of discourses on the construction of the Bengali language in particular or Philology in general, which were of the greatest benefit to me. There were few subjects which he had not studied and anything he had studied he could clearly expound.

I believe he was part of the textbook committee, and every book he got for approval, he read thoroughly and made notes in pencil. Sometimes, he would choose one of these books as the basis for discussions on the structure of the Bengali language specifically or language studies in general, which really helped me a lot. There were few topics he hadn’t explored, and he could clearly explain anything he had studied.

If we had not relied on the other members of the Academy we had tried to found, but left everything to Dr. Rajendrahal, the present Sahitya Parishat would have doubtless found the matters it is now occupied with left in a much more advanced state by that one man alone.

If we hadn't depended on the other members of the Academy we were trying to establish, but instead left everything to Dr. Rajendrahal, the current Sahitya Parishat would surely be dealing with its current issues in a much more advanced state thanks to just that one person.

Dr. Rajendrahal Mitra was not only a profound scholar, but he had likewise a striking personality which shone through his features. Full of fire as he was in his public life, he could also unbend graciously so as to talk on the most difficult subjects to a stripling like myself without any trace of a patronising tone. I even took advantage of his condescension to the extent of getting a contribution, Yama's Dog, from him for the234 Bharabi. There were other great contemporaries of his with whom I would not have ventured to take such liberties, nor would I have met with the like response if I had.

Dr. Rajendrahal Mitra was not only an incredible scholar, but he also had a striking personality that shone through his features. Full of passion in his public life, he could also relax enough to discuss the toughest subjects with a young person like me without any hint of a patronizing tone. I even took advantage of his generosity to get a contribution, Yama's Dog, from him for the234 Bharabi. There were other notable figures in his time with whom I wouldn’t have dared to take such liberties,

And yet when he was on the war path his opponents on the Municipal Corporation or the Senate of the University were mortally afraid of him. In those days Kristo Das Pal was the tactful politician, and Rajendrahal Mitra the valiant fighter.

And yet when he was on the attack, his opponents on the Municipal Corporation or the University Senate were terrified of him. Back then, Kristo Das Pal was the clever politician, and Rajendrahal Mitra was the brave fighter.

For the purposes of the Asiatic Society's publications and researches, he had to employ a number of Sanscrit Pandits to do the mechanical work for him. I remember how this gave certain envious and mean-minded detractors the opportunity of saying that everything was really done by these Pandits while Rajendrahal fraudulently appropriated all the credit. Even to-day we very often find the tools arrogating to themselves the lion's share of the achievement, imagining the wielder to be a mere ornamental figurehead. If the poor pen had a mind it would as certainly have bemoaned the unfairness of its getting all the stain and the writer all the glory!

For the Asiatic Society's publications and research, he had to hire several Sanskrit scholars to handle the mechanical work for him. I remember how this gave some envious and petty critics the chance to claim that everything was really done by these scholars while Rajendrahal dishonestly took all the credit. Even today, we often see tools taking most of the credit, thinking the user is just an ornamental figurehead. If the poor pen had feelings, it would definitely lament the unfairness of getting all the stains while the writer receives all the glory!

It is curious that this extraordinary man should have got no recognition from his countrymen even after his death. One of the reasons may be that the national mourning for Vidyasagar, whose235 death followed shortly after, left no room for a recognition of the other bereavement. Another reason may be that his main contributions being outside the pale of Bengali literature, he had been unable to reach the heart of the people.

It’s interesting that this remarkable man received no recognition from his fellow countrymen even after he passed away. One reason might be that the national mourning for Vidyasagar, whose235 death came soon after, didn’t allow space for acknowledging the other loss. Another reason could be that since his major contributions were outside the realm of Bengali literature, he failed to connect with the emotions of the people.


(36) Karwar

Our Sudder Street party next transferred itself to Karwar on the West Sea coast. Karwar is the headquarters of the Kanara district in the Southern portion of the Bombay Presidency. It is the tract of the Malaya Hills of Sanskrit literature where grow the cardamum creeper and the Sandal Tree. My second brother was then Judge there.

Our Sudder Street party then moved to Karwar on the west coast. Karwar is the headquarters of the Kanara district in the southern part of the Bombay Presidency. It’s in the area of the Malaya Hills mentioned in Sanskrit literature, where the cardamom vine and sandalwood trees grow. My second brother was the judge there at that time.

The little harbour, ringed round with hills, is so secluded that it has nothing of the aspect of a port about it. Its crescent shaped beach throws out its arms to the shoreless open sea like the very image of an eager striving to embrace the infinite. The edge of the broad sandy beach is fringed with a forest of casuarinas, broken at one end by the Kalanadi river which here flows into the sea after passing through a gorge flanked by rows of hills on either side.

The small harbor, surrounded by hills, is so hidden that it doesn’t look like a port at all. Its crescent-shaped beach stretches toward the endless open sea, like a perfect symbol of a desire to embrace infinity. The edge of the wide sandy beach is lined with a forest of casuarinas, interrupted at one end by the Kalanadi river, which flows into the sea here after winding through a gorge with hills on both sides.

I remember how one moonlit evening we went up this river in a little boat. We stopped at one236 of Shivaji's old hill forts, and stepping ashore found our way into the clean-swept little yard of a peasant's home. We sat on a spot where the moonbeams fell glancing off the top of the outer enclosure, and there dined off the eatables we had brought with us. On our way back we let the boat glide down the river. The night brooded over the motionless hills and forests, and on the silent flowing stream of this little Kalanadi, throwing over all its moonlight spell. It took us a good long time to reach the mouth of the river, so, instead of returning by sea, we got off the boat there and walked back home over the sands of the beach. It was then far into the night, the sea was without a ripple, even the ever-troubled murmur of the casuarinas was at rest. The shadow of the fringe of trees along the vast expanse of sand hung motionless along its border, and the ring of blue-grey hills around the horizon slept calmly beneath the sky.

I remember one moonlit evening when we took a small boat up this river. We stopped at one236 of Shivaji's old hill forts, and after stepping ashore, we made our way into the tidy little yard of a peasant's home. We sat in a spot where the moonlight reflected off the top of the outer enclosure and enjoyed the food we had brought with us. On our way back, we let the boat drift down the river. The night loomed over the still hills and forests, and the quiet flowing stream of this little Kalanadi was enchanted by the moonlight. It took us quite a while to reach the river's mouth, so instead of going back by sea, we got off the boat there and walked home along the sandy beach. It was well into the night; the sea was calm, and even the usually restless murmur of the casuarinas was quiet. The shadow of the tree line along the vast stretch of sand lay still at its edge, and the circle of blue-grey hills around the horizon rested peacefully beneath the sky.

Karwar Beach Karwar Beach

Through the deep silence of this illimitable whiteness we few human creatures walked along with our shadows, without a word. When we reached home my sleep had lost itself in something still deeper. The poem which I then wrote is inextricably mingled with that night on the distant seashore. I do not know how it will appeal to the reader apart from the memories with which237 it is entwined. This doubt led to its being left out of Mohita Babu's edition of my works. I trust that a place given to it among my reminiscences may not be deemed unfitting.

Through the deep silence of this endless whiteness, we few humans walked alongside our shadows, without saying a word. When we got home, my sleep had slipped away into something even deeper. The poem I then wrote is forever tied to that night on the faraway seashore. I’m not sure how it will resonate with the reader outside of the memories it’s connected to. This uncertainty led to it being excluded from Mohita Babu's edition of my works. I hope that giving it a spot among my memories won't be seen as inappropriate.

Let me dive in, getting lost in the depths of midnight.
Let the Earth release her grip on me, let her free me from this barrier of dust.
Keep your watch from a distance, O stars, even if you're intoxicated by moonlight,
And let the horizon keep its wings still around me. Let there be no song, no word, no sound, no touch; neither sleep nor waking,—
But only the moonlight feels like a wave of ecstasy over the sky and my soul.
The world feels to me like a ship filled with countless travelers,
Disappearing in the distant blue of the sky,
The sailors' song is fading away in the air,
As I sink into the depths of the endless night, losing touch with myself and shrinking to a point.

It is necessary to remark here that merely because something has been written when feelings are brimming over, it is not therefore necessarily good. Such is rather a time when the utterance is thick with emotion. Just as it does not do to have the writer entirely removed from the feeling to which he is giving expression, so also it238 does not conduce to the truest poetry to have him too close to it. Memory is the brush which can best lay on the true poetic colour. Nearness has too much of the compelling about it and the imagination is not sufficiently free unless it can get away from its influence. Not only in poetry, but in all art, the mind of the artist must attain a certain degree of aloofness—the creator within man must be allowed the sole control. If the subject matter gets the better of the creation, the result is a mere replica of the event, not a reflection of it through the Artist's mind.

It’s important to note that just because something is written when emotions are running high, it doesn’t automatically mean it’s good. In fact, that’s often a moment when the expression is overflowing with feeling. While it’s not ideal for the writer to be completely detached from the emotions they’re expressing, having them too immersed in it doesn’t lead to the best poetry either. Memory acts as the brush that can best apply the true colors of poetry. Being too close can feel overpowering, and the imagination isn’t truly free unless it can step back from that influence. Not just in poetry, but in all art, the artist’s mind needs to achieve a certain level of distance—the creator within must be in charge. If the subject matter overwhelms the creation, the result is just a copy of the event, not a reflection of it through the Artist's perspective.


(37) Nature's Revenge

Here in Karwar I wrote the Prakritir Pratishodha, Nature's Revenge, a dramatic poem. The hero was a Sanyasi (hermit) who had been striving to gain a victory over Nature by cutting away the bonds of all desires and affections and thus to arrive at a true and profound knowledge of self. A little girl, however, brought him back from his communion with the infinite to the world and into the bondage of human affection. On so coming back the Sanyasi realised that the great is to be found in the small, the infinite within the bounds of form, and the eternal freedom of239 the soul in love. It is only in the light of love that all limits are merged in the limitless.

Here in Karwar, I wrote Prakritir Pratishodha, Nature's Revenge, a dramatic poem. The hero was a hermit who aimed to conquer Nature by shedding all desires and attachments to achieve true and deep self-awareness. However, a little girl brought him back from his connection with the infinite to the world and into the ties of human affection. Upon returning, the hermit realized that greatness is found in the small, the infinite exists within the limits of form, and the eternal freedom of239 the soul is in love. It's only through the light of love that all boundaries dissolve into the limitless.

The sea beach of Karwar is certainly a fit place in which to realise that the beauty of Nature is not a mirage of the imagination, but reflects the joy of the Infinite and thus draws us to lose ourselves in it. Where the universe is expressing itself in the magic of its laws it may not be strange if we miss its infinitude; but where the heart gets into immediate touch with immensity in the beauty of the meanest of things, is any room left for argument?

The beach at Karwar is definitely a perfect spot to understand that Nature's beauty isn't just a figment of our imagination, but a reflection of the joy of the Infinite, drawing us to lose ourselves in it. While the universe expresses itself through the magic of its laws, it’s understandable if we overlook its vastness; however, when the heart connects directly with the immense beauty in even the simplest things, can there really be any doubt?

Nature took the Sanyasi to the presence of the Infinite, enthroned on the finite, by the pathway of the heart. In the Nature's Revenge there were shown on the one side the wayfarers and the villagers, content with their home-made triviality and unconscious of anything beyond; and on the other the Sanyasi busy casting away his all, and himself, into the self-evolved infinite of his imagination. When love bridged the gulf between the two, and the hermit and the householder met, the seeming triviality of the finite and the seeming emptiness of the infinite alike disappeared.

Nature brought the Sanyasi to meet the Infinite, seated on the finite, through the journey of the heart. In Nature's Revenge, one side showed the travelers and villagers, happy with their simple lives and unaware of anything beyond; on the other side was the Sanyasi, focused on letting go of everything, including himself, into the limitless expanse of his imagination. When love connected the two, the apparent triviality of the finite and the perceived emptiness of the infinite both vanished.

This was to put in a slightly different form the story of my own experience, of the entrancing ray of light which found its way into the depths of the cave into which I had retired away from240 all touch with the outer world, and made me more fully one with Nature again. This Nature's Revenge may be looked upon as an introduction to the whole of my future literary work; or, rather this has been the subject on which all my writings have dwelt—the joy of attaining the Infinite within the finite.

This is a slightly different version of my own experience, about the captivating light that broke into the depths of the cave where I had secluded myself, away from240 the outside world, reconnecting me with Nature. This Nature's Revenge can be seen as an introduction to all of my future literary work; or, more accurately, it has been the theme of everything I've written—the joy of discovering the Infinite within the finite.

On our way back from Karwar I wrote some songs for the Nature's Revenge on board ship. The first one filled me with a great gladness as I sang, and wrote it sitting on the deck:

On our way back from Karwar, I wrote some songs for Nature's Revenge while on the ship. The first one filled me with huge joy as I sang and wrote it while sitting on the deck:

Mom, leave your beloved boy with us,
Let's take him to the field where we graze our cattle.[52]

The sun has risen, the buds have opened, the cowherd boys are going to the pasture; and they would not have the sunlight, the flowers, and their play in the grazing grounds empty. They want their Shyam (Krishna) to be with them there, in the midst of all these. They want to see the Infinite in all its carefully adorned loveliness;241 they have turned out so early because they want to join in its gladsome play, in the midst of these woods and fields and hills and dales—not to admire from a distance, nor in the majesty of power. Their equipment is of the slightest. A simple yellow garment and a garland of wild-flowers are all the ornaments they require. For where joy reigns on every side, to hunt for it arduously, or amidst pomp and circumstances, is to lose it.

The sun has come up, the buds have bloomed, and the cowherd boys are heading to the pasture. They don’t want the sunlight, the flowers, and their fun in the grazing fields to be lacking. They want their Shyam (Krishna) to be with them, enjoying everything around them. They want to experience the Infinite in all its beautifully arranged charm;241 they’ve gotten up early because they want to participate in its joyful play among the woods, fields, hills, and valleys—not just admire it from afar or in its grand form. They carry very little with them. A simple yellow outfit and a crown of wildflowers are all the decorations they need. Because when joy is everywhere, searching for it hard or amidst grandeur only leads to losing it.

Shortly after my return from Karwar, I was married. I was then 22 years of age.

Shortly after I got back from Karwar, I got married. I was 22 years old at the time.


(38) Pictures and Songs

Chhabi o Gan, Picture and Songs, was the title of a book of poems most of which were written at this time.

Chhabi o Gan, Picture and Songs, was the title of a poetry book, most of which were written during this period.

We were then living in a house with a garden in Lower Circular Road. Adjoining it on the south was a large Busti.[53] I would often sit near a window and watch the sights of this populous little settlement. I loved to see them at their work and play and rest, and in their multifarious242 goings and comings. To me it was all like a living story.

We were living in a house with a garden on Lower Circular Road. Next to it to the south was a large Busti.[53] I would often sit by a window and watch the activities of this busy little community. I loved seeing them working, playing, and resting, and in their various242 comings and goings. To me, it felt like a living story.

A faculty of many-sightedness possessed me at this time. Each little separate picture I ringed round with the light of my imagination and the joy of my heart; every one of them, moreover, being variously coloured by a pathos of its own. The pleasure of thus separately marking off each picture was much the same as that of painting it, both being the outcome of the desire to see with the mind what the eye sees, and with the eye what the mind imagines.

At this time, I had the ability to see things from many angles. I surrounded each little image with the light of my imagination and the joy in my heart; each one was also uniquely colored by its own emotional depth. The satisfaction of highlighting each image separately was much like painting it, as both stemmed from the desire to perceive with the mind what the eye sees, and with the eye what the mind imagines.

Had I been a painter with the brush I would doubtless have tried to keep a permanent record of the visions and creations of that period when my mind was so alertly responsive. But that instrument was not available to me. What I had was only words and rhythms, and even with these I had not yet learnt to draw firm strokes, and the colours went beyond their margins. Still, like young folk with their first paint box, I spent the livelong day painting away with the many coloured fancies of my new-born youth. If these pictures are now viewed in the light of that twenty-second year of my life, some features may be discerned even through their crude drawing and blurred colouring.

If I had been a painter, I definitely would have tried to create a lasting record of the visions and creations from that time when my mind was so keen and responsive. But I didn't have that tool. All I had were words and rhythms, and even with those, I hadn’t yet learned to make strong strokes, and the colors bled beyond their edges. Still, like young people with their first paint set, I spent the whole day painting with the vibrant ideas of my youthful enthusiasm. If these images are now looked at in the context of that twenty-second year of my life, some features can still be seen even through their rough drawing and faded colors.

I have said that the first book of my literary243 life came to an end with the Morning Songs. The same subject was then continued under a different rendering. Many a page at the outset of this Book, I am sure, is of no value. In the process of making a new beginning much in the way of superfluous preliminary has to be gone through. Had these been leaves of trees they would have duly dropped off. Unfortunately, leaves of books continue to stick fast even when they are no longer wanted. The feature of these poems was the closeness of attention devoted even to trifling things. Pictures and Songs seized every opportunity of giving value to these by colouring them with feelings straight from the heart.

I’ve mentioned that the first book of my writing243 journey ended with Morning Songs. The same theme was then explored in a different way. I’m sure that many pages at the beginning of this Book are not worth much. When starting fresh, there’s usually a lot of unnecessary stuff to go through. If they were leaves on trees, they would have naturally fallen off. Unfortunately, the pages of books tend to stay put even when they’re no longer needed. These poems focused on paying close attention, even to small details. Pictures and Songs took every chance to add value to these by infusing them with genuine emotions from the heart.

Or, rather, that was not it. When the string of the mind is properly attuned to the universe then at each point the universal song can awaken its sympathetic vibrations. It was because of this music roused within that nothing then felt trivial to the writer. Whatever my eyes fell upon found a response within me. Like children who can play with sand or stones or shells or whatever they can get (for the spirit of play is within them), so also we, when filled with the song of youth, become aware that the harp of the universe has its variously tuned strings everywhere stretched, and the nearest may serve as well as any other for our accompaniment, there is no need to seek afar.244

Or, actually, that wasn’t it. When the mind is in sync with the universe, the universal song can resonate at every point. It was because of this music stirring inside that nothing felt unimportant to the writer. Whatever I looked at sparked a reaction within me. Just like kids who can have fun with sand or stones or shells or anything they find (because they have a playful spirit), we too, when filled with the joy of youth, realize that the universe has its variously tuned strings stretched out everywhere, and the closest one can be just as good as any other for our accompaniment; there’s no need to look far.244


(39) An Intervening Period

Between the Pictures and Songs and the Sharps and Flats, a child's magazine called the Balaka sprang up and ended its brief days like an annual plant. My second sister-in-law felt the want of an illustrated magazine for children. Her idea was that the young people of the family would contribute to it, but as she felt that that alone would not be enough, she took up the editorship herself and asked me to help with contributions. After one or two numbers of the Balaka had come out I happened to go on a visit to Rajnarayan Babu at Deoghur. On the return journey the train was crowded and as there was an unshaded light just over the only berth I could get, I could not sleep. I thought I might as well take this opportunity of thinking out a story for the Balaka. In spite of my efforts to get hold of the story it eluded me, but sleep came to the rescue instead. I saw in a dream the stone steps of a temple stained with the blood of victims of the sacrifice;—a little girl standing there with her father asking him in piteous accents: "Father, what is this, why all this blood?" and the father, inwardly moved, trying with a show of gruffness to quiet her questioning. As I awoke I felt I had got my story. I have245 many more such dream-given stories and other writings as well. This dream episode I worked into the annals of King Gobinda Manikya of Tipperah and made out of it a little serial story, Rajarshi, for the Balaka.

Between the Pictures and Songs and the Sharps and Flats, a children’s magazine called the Balaka popped up and quickly faded away like a seasonal plant. My second sister-in-law wanted an illustrated magazine for kids. She believed that the young people in the family would contribute to it, but since she felt that this alone wouldn't be sufficient, she decided to take on the role of editor herself and asked me to help with submissions. After the first couple of issues of the Balaka were released, I went to visit Rajnarayan Babu in Deoghur. On the way back, the train was packed, and since there was a glaring light right above the only berth I could find, I couldn’t sleep. I figured I might use this chance to come up with a story for the Balaka. Even though I tried to grasp the story, it slipped away from me, but then sleep came to my rescue. In my dream, I saw the stone steps of a temple stained with the blood of sacrifice victims; a little girl stood there with her father, asking him sorrowfully, "Father, what is this, why all this blood?" and the father, touched inside, tried to sound gruff as he calmed her questions. When I woke up, I felt like I had found my story. I have245 many more dream-inspired stories and other writings too. I worked this dream sequence into the history of King Gobinda Manikya of Tipperah and turned it into a short serial story, Rajarshi, for the Balaka.

Those were days of utter freedom from care. Nothing in particular seemed to be anxious to express itself through my life or writings. I had not yet joined the throng of travellers on the path of Life, but was a mere spectator from my roadside window. Many a person hied by on many an errand as I gazed on, and every now and then Spring or Autumn, or the Rains would enter unasked and stay with me for a while.

Those were days of total freedom from worry. Nothing in particular seemed eager to make itself known through my life or writing. I hadn’t yet joined the crowd of travelers on the journey of Life but was just a spectator from my roadside window. Many people hurried by on various errands as I watched, and now and then, Spring or Autumn, or the Rain would come in uninvited and linger with me for a while.

But I had not only to do with the seasons. There were men of all kinds of curious types who, floating about like boats adrift from their anchorage, occasionally invaded my little room. Some of them sought to further their own ends, at the cost of my inexperience, with many an extraordinary device. But they need not have taken any extraordinary pains to get the better of me. I was then entirely unsophisticated, my own wants were few, and I was not at all clever in distinguishing between good and bad faith. I have often gone on imagining that I was assisting with their school fees students to whom fees were as superfluous as their unread books.246

But I wasn't just dealing with the seasons. There were all kinds of interesting people who, floating around like boats that had come loose from their moorings, occasionally dropped by my small room. Some of them aimed to benefit themselves at the expense of my naivety, using all sorts of strange tricks. But they really didn't need to go to such lengths to take advantage of me. I was completely innocent at the time, my own needs were minimal, and I wasn't very good at telling the difference between honesty and deceit. I've often imagined that I was helping students with their tuition, even though for them, tuition was as unnecessary as their unread books.246

Once a long-haired youth brought me a letter from an imaginary sister in which she asked me to take under my protection this brother of hers who was suffering from the tyranny of a stepmother as imaginary as herself. The brother was not imaginary, that was evident enough. But his sister's letter was as unnecessary for me as expert marksmanship to bring down a bird which cannot fly.

Once, a long-haired kid delivered a letter from an imaginary sister asking me to look after her brother, who was struggling under the rule of a stepmother as fictional as she was. The brother was definitely real, that was clear. But his sister's letter was as pointless for me as having expert marksmanship to shoot a bird that can't fly.

Another young fellow came and informed me that he was studying for the B.A., but could not go up for his examination as he was afflicted with some brain trouble. I felt concerned, but being far from proficient in medical science, or in any other science, I was at a loss what advice to give him. But he went on to explain that he had seen in a dream that my wife had been his mother in a former birth, and that if he could but drink some water which had touched her feet he would get cured. "Perhaps you don't believe in such things," he concluded with a smile. My belief, I said, did not matter, but if he thought he could get cured, he was welcome, with which I procured him a phial of water which was supposed to have touched my wife's feet. He felt immensely better, he said. In the natural course of evolution from water he came to solid food. Then he took up his quarters in a corner of my room and began to hold247 smoking parties with his friends, till I had to take refuge in flight from the smoke laden air. He gradually proved beyond doubt that his brain might have been diseased, but it certainly was not weak.

Another young guy came to me and said he was studying for his B.A. but couldn’t take his exam because he had some issues with his brain. I felt worried, but since I wasn't really knowledgeable about medicine or any science, I didn't know what advice to offer. He went on to tell me that he dreamed my wife was his mother in a past life, and he believed that if he could just drink some water that had touched her feet, he would be healed. "Maybe you don’t believe in this kind of stuff," he added with a smile. I told him my beliefs didn’t matter, but if he thought it could help, he was welcome to it, so I got him a bottle of water that was supposed to have touched my wife's feet. He said he felt a lot better. Naturally, he moved from water to solid food. Then he set up camp in a corner of my room and started throwing smoking parties with his friends, until I had to escape from the smoke-filled air. He definitely proved that while his brain might have been sick, it was certainly not weak.

After this experience it took no end of proof before I could bring myself to put my trust in children of previous births. My reputation must have spread for I next received a letter from a daughter. Here, however, I gently but firmly drew the line.

After this experience, it took a lot of convincing before I could trust kids from past lives. My reputation must have gotten around because I soon received a letter from a daughter. Here, though, I gently but firmly set my boundaries.

All this time my friendship with Babu Srish Chandra Magundar ripened apace. Every evening he and Prija Babu would come to this little room of mine and we would discuss literature and music far into the night. Sometimes a whole day would be spent in the same way. The fact is my self had not yet been moulded and nourished into a strong and definite personality and so my life drifted along as light and easy as an autumn cloud.

All this time, my friendship with Babu Srish Chandra Magundar grew stronger quickly. Every evening, he and Prija Babu would come to my little room, and we would discuss literature and music late into the night. Sometimes we would spend the entire day doing the same. The truth is, my identity hadn’t been formed and nurtured into a strong, defined personality, so my life floated along as effortlessly as an autumn cloud.


(40) Bankim Chandra

This was the time when my acquaintance with Bankim Babu began. My first sight of him was a matter of long before. The old students of Calcutta University had then started an annual reunion, of which Babu Chandranath Basu was the leading248 spirit. Perhaps he entertained a hope that at some future time I might acquire the right to be one of them; anyhow I was asked to read a poem on the occasion. Chandranath Babu was then quite a young man. I remember he had translated some martial German poem into English which he proposed to recite himself on the day, and came to rehearse it to us full of enthusiasm. That a warrior poet's ode to his beloved sword should at one time have been his favourite poem will convince the reader that even Chandranath Babu was once young; and moreover that those times were indeed peculiar.

This was when I first got to know Bankim Babu. My first encounter with him happened a long time ago. The alumni of Calcutta University had organized an annual reunion, and Babu Chandranath Basu was the driving force behind it. Maybe he hoped that someday I would earn the right to be part of their group; either way, I was asked to read a poem at the event. At that time, Chandranath Babu was quite young. I remember he had translated some martial German poem into English that he planned to recite himself on the day, and he came to practice it with us, full of enthusiasm. The fact that a warrior poet's ode to his beloved sword had once been his favorite poem shows that even Chandranath Babu was young once; it also highlights how unique those times were.

While wandering about in the crush at the Students' reunion, I suddenly came across a figure which at once struck me as distinguished beyond that of all the others and who could not have possibly been lost in any crowd. The features of that tall fair personage shone with such a striking radiance that I could not contain my curiosity about him—he was the only one there whose name I felt concerned to know that day. When I learnt he was Bankim Babu I marvelled all the more, it seemed to me such a wonderful coincidence that his appearance should be as distinguished as his writings. His sharp aquiline nose, his compressed lips, and his keen glance all betokened immense power. With his arms folded across his breast he249 seemed to walk as one apart, towering above the ordinary throng—this is what struck me most about him. Not only that he looked an intellectual giant, but he had on his forehead the mark of a true prince among men.

While wandering through the crowd at the students' reunion, I suddenly spotted someone who stood out as more distinguished than everyone else and couldn’t possibly blend in. The features of that tall, fair person radiated such a striking presence that I couldn't help but be curious about him—he was the only person there whose name I really wanted to know that day. When I found out he was Bankim Babu, I was even more amazed; it felt like a fantastic coincidence that he looked as distinguished as his writings. His sharp, aquiline nose, compressed lips, and keen gaze all indicated immense power. With his arms folded across his chest, he seemed to walk separately, towering over the usual crowd—this was what impressed me most about him. Not only did he appear to be an intellectual giant, but he also had the mark of a true prince among men on his forehead.

One little incident which occurred at this gathering remains indelibly impressed on my mind. In one of the rooms a Pandit was reciting some Sanskrit verses of his own composition and explaining them in Bengali to the audience. One of the allusions was not exactly coarse, but somewhat vulgar. As the Pandit was proceeding to expound this Bankim Babu, covering his face with his hands, hurried out of the room. I was near the door and can still see before me that shrinking, retreating figure.

One small incident that happened at this gathering is etched in my memory. In one of the rooms, a Pandit was reciting some Sanskrit verses he had composed and explaining them in Bengali to the audience. One of the references was not outright offensive, but it was a bit crude. As the Pandit continued to elaborate on this, Bankim Babu, covering his face with his hands, quickly left the room. I was near the door and can still picture that shrinking, retreating figure.

After that I often longed to see him, but could not get an opportunity. At last one day, when he was Deputy Magistrate of Hawrah, I made bold to call on him. We met, and I tried my best to make conversation. But I somehow felt greatly abashed while returning home, as if I had acted like a raw and bumptious youth in thus thrusting myself upon him unasked and unintroduced.

After that, I often wanted to see him but couldn't find the chance. Finally, one day, when he was the Deputy Magistrate of Hawrah, I decided to visit him. We met, and I did my best to make conversation. But I felt really embarrassed on my way home, as if I had acted like an inexperienced and arrogant young person by approaching him without an invitation or introduction.

Shortly after, as I added to my years, I attained a place as the youngest of the literary men of the time; but what was to be my position in order of merit was not even then settled. The little reputation250 I had acquired was mixed with plenty of doubt and not a little of condescension. It was then the fashion in Bengal to assign each man of letters a place in comparison with a supposed compeer in the West. Thus one was the Byron of Bengal, another the Emerson and so forth. I began to be styled by some the Bengal Shelley. This was insulting to Shelley and only likely to get me laughed at.

Shortly after, as I grew older, I became known as the youngest literary figure of my time; however, my standing in terms of merit was still up for debate. The small reputation250 I had built up came with a lot of doubt and a fair amount of condescension. At that time in Bengal, it was trendy to compare each writer to a supposed peer in the West. So, one person was labeled the Byron of Bengal, another the Emerson, and so on. I started to be referred to by some as the Bengal Shelley. This was disrespectful to Shelley and likely just made me the subject of ridicule.

My recognised cognomen was the Lisping Poet. My attainments were few, my knowledge of life meagre, and both in my poetry and my prose the sentiment exceeded the substance. So that there was nothing there on which anyone could have based his praise with any degree of confidence. My dress and behaviour were of the same anomalous description. I wore my hair long and indulged probably in an ultra-poetical refinement of manner. In a word I was eccentric and could not fit myself into everyday life like the ordinary man.

My known nickname was the Lisping Poet. I didn't have many accomplishments, my understanding of life was limited, and both in my poetry and prose, the emotion often overshadowed the content. So, there wasn't much anyone could confidently praise. My appearance and behavior were just as unusual. I wore my hair long and likely engaged in an overly poetic style of conduct. In short, I was eccentric and struggled to fit into everyday life like a regular person.

At this time Babu Akshay Sarkar had started his monthly review, the Nabajiban, New Life, to which I used occasionally to contribute. Bankim Babu had just closed the chapter of his editorship of the Banga Darsan, the Mirror of Bengal, and was busy with religious discussions for which purpose he had started the monthly, Prachar, the Preacher. To this also I contributed a song or251 two and an effusive appreciation of Vaishnava lyrics.

At this time, Babu Akshay Sarkar had started his monthly review, the Nabajiban (New Life), to which I occasionally contributed. Bankim Babu had just finished his editorship of the Banga Darsan (the Mirror of Bengal) and was busy with religious discussions for which he had launched the monthly Prachar (the Preacher). I also contributed a song or251 two and a heartfelt appreciation of Vaishnava lyrics.

From now I began constantly to meet Bankim Babu. He was then living in Bhabani Dutt's street. I used to visit him frequently, it is true, but there was not much of conversation. I was then of the age to listen, not to talk. I fervently wished we could warm up into some discussion, but my diffidence got the better of my conversational powers. Some days Sanjib Babu[54] would be there reclining on his bolster. The sight would gladden me, for he was a genial soul. He delighted in talking and it was a delight to listen to his talk. Those who have read his prose writing must have noticed how gaily and airily it flows on like the sprightliest of conversation. Very few have this gift of conversation, and fewer still the art of translating it into writing.

From that point on, I started seeing Bankim Babu regularly. He was living on Bhabani Dutt's street at the time. I used to visit him often, it's true, but we didn't have much conversation. I was at an age when I preferred listening over talking. I genuinely wished we could dive into some discussions, but my shyness got in the way of my conversational skills. Some days, Sanjib Babu[54] would be there lounging on his bolster. Just seeing him made me happy because he was such a warm-hearted person. He loved to talk, and it was a joy to listen to him. Anyone who has read his prose can tell how effortlessly it flows, much like the liveliest conversations. Very few people have the gift of conversation, and even fewer can translate that skill into writing.

This was the time when Pandit Sashadhar rose into prominence. Of him I first heard from Bankim Babu. If I remember right Bankim Babu was also responsible for introducing him to the public. The curious attempt made by Hindu orthodoxy to revive its prestige with the help of western science soon spread all over the country. Theosophy for some time previously had been preparing the ground for such a movement. Not252 that Bankim Babu even thoroughly identified himself with this cult. No shadow of Sashadhar was cast on his exposition of Hinduism as it found expression in the Prachar—that was impossible.

This was when Pandit Sashadhar became well-known. I first heard about him from Bankim Babu. If I remember correctly, Bankim Babu also played a key role in introducing him to the public. The interesting attempt by Hindu orthodoxy to regain its status using Western science quickly spread throughout the country. Theosophy had been laying the groundwork for this kind of movement for a while before. Not that Bankim Babu fully aligned himself with this movement. There was no influence of Sashadhar on his interpretation of Hinduism as it was presented in the Prachar—that was not possible.

I was then coming out of the seclusion of my corner as my contributions to these controversies will show. Some of these were satirical verses, some farcical plays, others letters to newspapers. I thus came down into the arena from the regions of sentiment and began to spar in right earnest.

I was stepping out of my corner as my contributions to these debates will show. Some of these were satirical poems, some comedic plays, and others were letters to newspapers. So, I ventured into the spotlight from the realm of feelings and started to fight in earnest.

In the heat of the fight I happened to fall foul of Bankim Babu. The history of this remains recorded in the Prachar and Bharati of those days and need not be repeated here. At the close of this period of antagonism Bankim Babu wrote me a letter which I have unfortunately lost. Had it been here the reader could have seen with what consummate generosity Bankim Babu had taken the sting out of that unfortunate episode.253

In the heat of the fight, I ended up clashing with Bankim Babu. The details of this are recorded in the Prachar and Bharati of that time and don’t need to be repeated here. At the end of this period of conflict, Bankim Babu wrote me a letter that I unfortunately lost. If it were here, the reader could have seen how incredibly generous Bankim Babu was in putting a positive spin on that unfortunate incident.253


PART VIII


(41) The Steamer Hulk

Lured by an advertisement in some paper my brother Jyotirindra went off one afternoon to an auction sale, and on his return informed us that he had bought a steel hulk for seven thousand rupees; all that now remained being to put in an engine and some cabins for it to become a full-fledged steamer.

Tempted by an ad in a newspaper, my brother Jyotirindra headed to an auction one afternoon, and when he came back, he told us he had bought a steel hull for seven thousand rupees; all that was left to do was to add an engine and some cabins for it to become a complete steamer.

My brother must have thought it a great shame that our countrymen should have their tongues and pens going, but not a single line of steamers. As I have narrated before, he had tried to light matches for his country, but no amount of rubbing availed to make them strike. He had also wanted power-looms to work, but after all his travail only one little country towel was born, and then the loom stopped. And now that he wanted Indian steamers to ply, he bought an empty old hulk, which in due course, was filled, not only with engines and cabins, but with loss and ruin as well. And yet we should remember that all the loss and hardship due to his endeavours fell on him alone, while the gain of experience remained in reserve for the whole country. It is these uncalculating, unbusinesslike spirits who keep the256 business-fields of the country flooded with their activities. And, though the flood subsides as rapidly as it comes, it leaves behind fertilising silt to enrich the soil. When the time for reaping arrives no one thinks of these pioneers; but those who have cheerfully staked and lost their all, during life, are not likely, after death, to mind this further loss of being forgotten.

My brother must have thought it was a shame that our fellow countrymen could talk and write, but not a single steamer was in operation. As I mentioned before, he tried to strike matches for his country, but no amount of rubbing made them ignite. He also wanted power looms to operate, but after all his efforts, only one small country towel was produced, and then the loom shut down. Now that he wanted Indian steamers to run, he bought an empty old ship, which eventually got filled, not just with engines and cabins, but also with losses and failures. Still, we should remember that all the loss and difficulties from his efforts fell on him alone, while the experience gained remained available for the whole country. It’s these selfless, unbusinesslike individuals who keep the256 business fields of the country brimming with their activities. And, even though the flood recedes as quickly as it arrives, it leaves behind fertile silt to enrich the soil. When it's time to reap the rewards, no one remembers these pioneers; but those who have happily risked and lost everything in life are unlikely to care about being forgotten after they’re gone.

On one side was the European Flotilla Company, on the other my brother Jyotirindra alone; and how tremendous waxed that battle of the mercantile fleets, the people of Khulna and Barisal may still remember. Under the stress of competition steamer was added to steamer, loss piled on loss, while the income dwindled till it ceased to be worth while to print tickets. The golden age dawned on the steamer service between Khulna and Barisal. Not only were the passengers carried free of charge, but they were offered light refreshments gratis as well! Then was formed a band of volunteers who, with flags and patriotic songs, marched the passengers in procession to the Indian line of steamers. So while there was no want of passengers to carry, every other kind of want began to multiply apace.

On one side was the European Flotilla Company, and on the other, my brother Jyotirindra all by himself; and what an intense battle that was between the commercial fleets, which the people of Khulna and Barisal may still recall. Under intense competition, more and more steamers were added, losses kept accumulating, and the income shrank until it was no longer worth it to print tickets. The golden age began for the steamer service between Khulna and Barisal. Not only were passengers transported for free, but they were also offered light snacks for free! Then, a group of volunteers was formed who, with flags and patriotic songs, led the passengers in a procession to the Indian line of steamers. So while there was no shortage of passengers to transport, every other kind of shortage started to grow rapidly.

My Brother Jyotirindra My brother Jyotirindra

Arithmetic remained uninfluenced by patriotic fervour; and while enthusiasm flamed higher and higher to the tune of patriotic songs, three times257 three went on steadily making nine on the wrong side of the balance sheet.

Arithmetic stayed unaffected by nationalistic passion; and while enthusiasm soared higher and higher to the rhythm of patriotic songs, three times257 three consistently added up to nine on the wrong side of the balance sheet.

One of the misfortunes which always pursues the unbusinesslike is that, while they are as easy to read as an open book, they never learn to read the character of others. And since it takes them the whole of their lifetime and all their resources to find out this weakness of theirs, they never get the chance of profiting by experience. While the passengers were having free refreshments, the staff showed no signs of being starved either, but nevertheless the greatest gain remained with my brother in the ruin he so valiantly faced.

One of the unfortunate things that always follows those who aren't business-minded is that, while they're as easy to read as an open book, they never learn to understand the character of others. And since it takes them their entire life and all their resources to realize this flaw, they never get the opportunity to benefit from experience. While the passengers were enjoying free refreshments, the staff didn't appear to be starving either; however, the biggest gain was still with my brother, who bravely faced the destruction.

The daily bulletins of victory or disaster which used to arrive from the theatre of action kept us in a fever of excitement. Then one day came the news that the steamer Swadeshi had fouled the Howrah bridge and sunk. With this last loss my brother completely overstepped the limits of his resources, and there was nothing for it but to wind up the business.

The daily updates of victories or defeats coming from the battlefield kept us on edge with excitement. Then one day, we heard the news that the steamer Swadeshi had collided with the Howrah bridge and sunk. With this latest loss, my brother completely exhausted his resources, and there was no choice but to close down the business.


(42) Bereavements

In the meantime death made its appearance in our family. Before this, I had never met Death face to face. When my mother died I was quite a child. She had been ailing for quite a long time,258 and we did not even know when her malady had taken a fatal turn. She used all along to sleep on a separate bed in the same room with us. Then in the course of her illness she was taken for a boat trip on the river, and on her return a room on the third storey of the inner apartments was set apart for her.

In the meantime, death came into our family. Before this, I had never encountered Death directly. When my mother passed away, I was just a child. She had been sick for a long time,258 and we didn’t even realize when her illness had turned fatal. She always slept in a separate bed in the same room with us. Then, during her illness, she was taken on a boat trip on the river, and when she returned, a room on the third floor of the inner apartments was designated for her.

On the night she died we were fast asleep in our room downstairs. At what hour I cannot tell, our old nurse came running in weeping and crying: "O my little ones, you have lost your all!" My sister-in-law rebuked her and led her away, to save us the sudden shock at dead of night. Half awakened by her words, I felt my heart sink within me, but could not make out what had happened. When in the morning we were told of her death, I could not realize all that it meant for me.

On the night she died, we were sound asleep in our room downstairs. I can't say what time it was, but our old nurse came rushing in, crying and sobbing: "Oh my little ones, you’ve lost everything!" My sister-in-law scolded her and took her away to spare us the shock so late at night. Half-awake from her words, I felt my heart drop, but I couldn’t understand what had happened. When we were told about her death in the morning, I couldn’t grasp everything it meant for me.

As we came out into the verandah we saw my mother laid on a bedstead in the courtyard. There was nothing in her appearance which showed death to be terrible. The aspect which death wore in that morning light was as lovely as a calm and peaceful sleep, and the gulf between life and its absence was not brought home to us.

As we stepped out onto the porch, we saw my mother lying on a bed in the courtyard. There was nothing about her that made death seem frightening. In the morning light, death looked as beautiful as a serene and restful sleep, and we didn’t really grasp the difference between life and its absence.

Only when her body was taken out by the main gateway, and we followed the procession to the cremation ground, did a storm of grief pass through me at the thought that mother would never return259 by this door and take again her accustomed place in the affairs of her household. The day wore on, we returned from the cremation, and as we turned into our lane I looked up at the house towards my father's rooms on the third storey. He was still in the front verandah sitting motionless in prayer.

Only when her body was carried out through the main gate, and we followed the procession to the cremation site, did an overwhelming wave of grief hit me at the thought that mom would never come back259 through this door and reclaim her usual role in the household. The day went on; we returned from the cremation, and as we turned into our street, I looked up at the house towards my father's rooms on the third floor. He was still on the front porch, sitting still in prayer.

She who was the youngest daughter-in-law of the house took charge of the motherless little ones. She herself saw to our food and clothing and all other wants, and kept us constantly near, so that we might not feel our loss too keenly. One of the characteristics of the living is the power to heal the irreparable, to forget the irreplaceable. And in early life this power is strongest, so that no blow penetrates too deeply, no scar is left permanently. Thus the first shadow of death which fell on us left no darkness behind; it departed as softly as it came, only a shadow.

She, the youngest daughter-in-law of the family, took care of the motherless little ones. She personally handled our food, clothing, and all our needs, keeping us close so that we wouldn’t feel our loss too intensely. One of the traits of the living is the ability to heal what can't be fixed, to forget what can't be replaced. In early life, this ability is strongest, so no hurt goes too deep, no scar remains forever. Thus, the first shadow of death that touched us left no lasting darkness; it faded away as gently as it arrived, just a shadow.

When, in later life, I wandered about like a madcap, at the first coming of spring, with a handful of half-blown jessamines tied in a corner of my muslin scarf, and as I stroked my forehead with the soft, rounded, tapering buds, the touch of my mother's fingers would come back to me; and I clearly realised that the tenderness which dwelt in the tips of those lovely fingers was the very same as that which blossoms every day in the260 purity of these jessamine buds; and that whether we know it or not, this tenderness is on the earth in boundless measure.

When I got older and strolled around like a carefree spirit at the start of spring, with a handful of half-open jasmine flowers tied to the corner of my lightweight scarf, the softness of the rounded, tapering buds against my forehead reminded me of my mother’s gentle touch. I realized that the warmth in the tips of her lovely fingers was the same as the tenderness found in the pure beauty of these jasmine buds. And whether we recognize it or not, that kind of tenderness exists all around us in endless abundance.

The acquaintance which I made with Death at the age of twenty-four was a permanent one, and its blow has continued to add itself to each succeeding bereavement in an ever lengthening chain of tears. The lightness of infant life can skip aside from the greatest of calamities, but with age evasion is not so easy, and the shock of that day I had to take full on my breast.

The encounter I had with Death at the age of twenty-four was lasting, and its impact has only added to each subsequent loss in an ever-growing chain of tears. The carefree nature of childhood can brush off the biggest tragedies, but as we age, avoiding them becomes much harder, and I had to face the shock of that day head-on.

That there could be any gap in the unbroken procession of the joys and sorrows of life was a thing I had no idea of. I could therefore see nothing beyond, and this life I had accepted as all in all. When of a sudden death came and in a moment made a gaping rent in its smooth-seeming fabric, I was utterly bewildered. All around, the trees, the soil, the water, the sun, the moon, the stars, remained as immovably true as before; and yet the person who was as truly there, who, through a thousand points of contact with life, mind, and heart, was ever so much more true for me, had vanished in a moment like a dream. What perplexing self-contradiction it all seemed to me as I looked around! How was I ever to reconcile that which remained with that which had gone?261

I never considered that there could be any break in the constant flow of life's joys and sorrows. Because of this, I couldn’t see anything beyond it, and I accepted this life as everything. Then suddenly, death struck and created a huge tear in what seemed like a smooth fabric of existence, leaving me completely confused. All around me, the trees, the soil, the water, the sun, the moon, and the stars were still just as solid and real as before; yet, the person who was so real to me—someone I was connected to in countless ways—disappeared in an instant like a dream. It all felt like such a confusing contradiction as I looked around! How could I ever reconcile what remained with what was lost?261

The terrible darkness which was disclosed to me through this rent, continued to attract me night and day as time went on. I would ever and anon return to take my stand there and gaze upon it, wondering what there was left in place of what had gone. Emptiness is a thing man cannot bring himself to believe in; that which is not, is untrue; that which is untrue, is not. So our efforts to find something, where we see nothing, are unceasing.

The awful darkness that was revealed to me through this opening continued to draw me in day and night as time passed. I would occasionally return to stand there and look at it, wondering what remained in the absence of what had disappeared. Emptiness is something man can't accept; that which is not is false; that which is false, is not. So our attempts to discover something where we see nothing go on without end.

Just as a young plant, surrounded by darkness, stretches itself, as it were on tiptoe, to find its way out into the light, so when death suddenly throws the darkness of negation round the soul it tries and tries to rise into the light of affirmation. And what other sorrow is comparable to the state wherein darkness prevents the finding of a way out of the darkness?

Just like a young plant reaching up, almost on its tiptoes, trying to break through the darkness to find the light, when death suddenly wraps the soul in darkness, it struggles and struggles to rise into the light of life. And what other sorrow can compare to the feeling of being trapped in darkness, unable to find a way out?

And yet in the midst of this unbearable grief, flashes of joy seemed to sparkle in my mind, now and again, in a way which quite surprised me. That life was not a stable permanent fixture was itself the sorrowful tidings which helped to lighten my mind. That we were not prisoners for ever within a solid stone wall of life was the thought which unconsciously kept coming uppermost in rushes of gladness. That which I had held I was made to let go—this was the sense of loss which distressed me,—but when at the same moment I262 viewed it from the standpoint of freedom gained, a great peace fell upon me.

And yet, in the middle of this unbearable grief, moments of joy would occasionally pop up in my mind, catching me by surprise. The realization that life wasn’t a constant, unchanging thing was the sad news that helped lighten my thoughts. The idea that we weren’t trapped forever behind a solid wall of life was what kept bringing me unexpected bursts of happiness. The loss of what I had to let go of—this was what distressed me—but when I also saw it as a newfound freedom, a deep sense of peace washed over me.

The all-pervading pressure of worldly existence compensates itself by balancing life against death, and thus it does not crush us. The terrible weight of an unopposed life force has not to be endured by man,—this truth came upon me that day as a sudden, wonderful revelation.

The constant pressure of everyday life balances itself by weighing life against death, so it doesn’t overwhelm us. Humans don’t have to endure the unbearable burden of a life force that is unchallenged—this realization hit me that day as a sudden, amazing insight.

With the loosening of the attraction of the world, the beauty of nature took on for me a deeper meaning. Death had given me the correct perspective from which to perceive the world in the fulness of its beauty, and as I saw the picture of the Universe against the background of Death I found it entrancing.

With the fading allure of the world, the beauty of nature took on a deeper significance for me. Death had provided me with the right perspective to truly appreciate the world in all its beauty, and as I viewed the Universe set against the backdrop of Death, I found it captivating.

At this time I was attacked with a recrudescence of eccentricity in thought and behaviour. To be called upon to submit to the customs and fashions of the day, as if they were something soberly and genuinely real, made me want to laugh. I could not take them seriously. The burden of stopping to consider what other people might think of me was completely lifted off my mind. I have been about in fashionable book shops with a coarse sheet draped round me as my only upper garment, and a pair of slippers on my bare feet. Through hot and cold and wet I used to sleep out on the verandah of the third storey. There the stars and263 I could gaze at each other, and no time was lost in greeting the dawn.

At this point, I experienced a resurgence of unconventional thoughts and behavior. Being expected to conform to the trends and norms of the day, as if they were genuinely meaningful, made me want to laugh. I just couldn’t take them seriously. The pressure of worrying about what others might think of me was completely lifted from my mind. I’ve walked around trendy bookstores with just a coarse sheet wrapped around me as my only top, and slippers on my bare feet. In all kinds of weather, I used to sleep on the third-floor veranda. There, the stars and I could admire each other, and it didn’t take long to welcome the dawn.

This phase had nothing to do with any ascetic feeling. It was more like a holiday spree as the result of discovering the schoolmaster Life with his cane to be a myth, and thereby being able to shake myself free from the petty rules of his school. If, on waking one fine morning we were to find gravitation reduced to only a fraction of itself, would we still demurely walk along the high road? Would we not rather skip over many-storied houses for a change, or on encountering the monument take a flying jump, rather than trouble to walk round it? That was why, with the weight of worldly life no longer clogging my feet, I could not stick to the usual course of convention.

This phase had nothing to do with any kind of self-denial. It felt more like a fun escape after realizing that the strict teacher called Life was just a myth, allowing me to break free from the mundane rules of his school. If, one bright morning, we woke up to find gravity reduced to just a fraction of what it usually is, would we still walk neatly along the road? Wouldn't we rather jump over tall buildings for a change, or leap right over a monument instead of walking around it? That’s why, with the burdens of everyday life no longer weighing me down, I couldn’t stick to the usual path of convention.

Alone on the terrace in the darkness of night I groped all over like a blind man trying to find upon the black stone gate of death some device or sign. Then when I woke with the morning light falling on that unscreened bed of mine, I felt, as I opened my eyes, that my enveloping haze was becoming transparent; and, as on the clearing of the mist the hills and rivers and forests of the scene shine forth, so the dew-washed picture of the world-life, spread out before me, seemed to become renewed and ever so beautiful.264

Alone on the terrace in the darkness of night, I stumbled around like a blind person trying to find some sign or symbol on the black stone gate of death. Then, when I woke up to the morning light pouring onto my unadorned bed, I felt as I opened my eyes that the fog surrounding me was starting to lift. Just as the hills, rivers, and forests come into view when the mist clears, the dew-kissed image of life in the world spread out before me seemed to become fresh and incredibly beautiful.264


(43) The Rains and Autumn

According to the Hindu calendar, each year is ruled by a particular planet. So have I found that in each period of life a particular season assumes a special importance. When I look back to my childhood I can best recall the rainy days. The wind-driven rain has flooded the verandah floor. The row of doors leading into the rooms are all closed. Peari, the old scullery maid, is coming from the market, her basket laden with vegetables, wading through the slush and drenched with the rain. And for no rhyme or reason I am careering about the verandah in an ecstasy of joy.

According to the Hindu calendar, each year is governed by a specific planet. I've noticed that at different stages of life, a particular season becomes especially significant. When I think back to my childhood, I mostly remember the rainy days. The wind-driven rain has soaked the verandah floor. The row of doors leading into the rooms are all shut. Peari, the old kitchen helper, is coming back from the market, her basket full of vegetables, wading through the mud and soaked with rain. And for no particular reason, I'm racing around the verandah in a burst of joy.

This also comes back to me:—I am at school, our class is held in a colonnade with mats as outer screens; cloud upon cloud has come up during the afternoon, and they are now heaped up, covering the sky; and as we look on, the rain comes down in close thick showers, the thunder at intervals rumbling long and loud; some mad woman with nails of lightning seems to be rending the sky from end to end; the mat walls tremble under the blasts of wind as if they would be blown in; we can hardly see to read, for the darkness. The Pandit gives us leave to close our books. Then leaving the storm to do the romping and roaring for us, we keep swinging our dangling legs; and my mind goes265 right away across the far-off unending moor through which the Prince of the fairy tale passes.

This also comes back to me:—I’m at school, and our class is in a colonnade with mats as outer screens; clouds have been building up throughout the afternoon, and they are now piled high, covering the sky; as we watch, the rain starts falling in thick, heavy showers, and the thunder rumbles loudly at intervals; some wild woman with lightning nails seems to be tearing the sky apart; the mat walls shake under the blasts of wind as if they might be blown in; we can barely read because of the darkness. The teacher tells us we can close our books. Then, leaving the storm to make all the noise for us, we keep swinging our dangling legs; and my mind drifts265 away across the endless distant moor through which the Prince of the fairy tale passes.

I remember, moreover, the depth of the Sravan[55] nights. The pattering of the rain finding its way through the gaps of my slumber, creates within a gladsome restfulness deeper than the deepest sleep. And in the wakeful intervals I pray that the morning may see the rain continue, our lane under water, and the bathing platform of the tank submerged to the last step.

I also remember how deep the Sravan[55] nights were. The sound of rain slipping through the cracks of my sleep creates a joyful sense of peace that's even deeper than the deepest sleep. During the times I’m awake, I hope that the morning will bring more rain, flooding our lane and covering the last step of the bathing platform at the tank.

But at the age of which I have just been telling, Autumn is on the throne beyond all doubt. Its life is to be seen spread under the clear transparent leisure of Aswin.[56] And in the molten gold of this autumn sunshine, softly reflected from the fresh dewy green outside, I am pacing the verandah and composing, in the mode Jogiya, the song:

But at the age I just mentioned, there's no doubt that Autumn is in charge. Its essence is visible under the clear, relaxing vibe of Aswin.[56] And in the warm glow of this autumn sunshine, gently reflected from the fresh, dewy green outside, I'm walking on the verandah and creating a song in the style of Jogiya:

In this morning light, I'm not sure what my heart wants.

The autumn day wears on, the house gong sounds 12 noon, the mode changes; though my266 mind is still filled with music, leaving no room for call of work or duty; and I sing:

The autumn day goes on, the house gong rings at 12 noon, the vibe shifts; even though my266 mind is still filled with music, leaving no space for thoughts of work or responsibility; and I sing:

What pointless game are you playing with yourself, my heart,
through the boring hours?

Then in the afternoon I am lying on the white floorcloth of my little room, with a drawing book trying to draw pictures,—by no means an arduous pursuit of the pictorial muse, but just a toying with the desire to make pictures. The most important part is that which remains in the mind, and of which not a line gets drawn on the paper. And in the meantime the serene autumn afternoon is filtering through the walls of this little Calcutta room filling it, as a cup, with golden intoxication.

Then in the afternoon, I’m lying on the white floor of my small room, with a sketchbook trying to draw pictures—definitely not a serious effort to become an artist, but just playing around with the desire to create art. The most important part is what stays in my mind, and none of it gets put on paper. Meanwhile, the peaceful autumn afternoon is pouring into this little room in Calcutta, filling it, like a cup, with a golden bliss.

I know not why, but all my days of that period I see as if through this autumn sky, this autumn light—the autumn which ripened for me my songs as it ripens the corn for the tillers; the autumn which filled my granary of leisure with radiance; the autumn which flooded my unburdened mind with an unreasoning joy in fashioning song and story.

I don’t know why, but I remember all my days from that time as if they were seen through this autumn sky, this autumn light—an autumn that helped my songs grow like it helps the corn for the farmers; the autumn that filled my storage of free time with brightness; the autumn that filled my carefree mind with a simple joy in creating song and story.

The great difference which I see between the Rainy-season of my childhood and the Autumn of my youth is that in the former it is outer Nature which closely hemmed me in keeping me entertained with its numerous troupe, its variegated make-up, its medley of music; while the festivity267 which goes on in the shining light of autumn is in man himself. The play of cloud and sunshine is left in the background, while the murmurs of joy and sorrow occupy the mind. It is our gaze which gives to the blue of the autumn sky its wistful tinge and human yearning which gives poignancy to the breath of its breezes.

The big difference I see between the rainy season of my childhood and the autumn of my youth is that in the former, it was the outside world that surrounded me, keeping me entertained with its many performances, colorful scenes, and mix of sounds; while the celebration267 happening in the bright light of autumn comes from within people themselves. The interplay of clouds and sunlight fades into the background, while the feelings of joy and sorrow fill our minds. It’s our perspective that adds a sense of longing to the blue of the autumn sky, and our human emotions that make the gentle breezes feel more poignant.

My poems have now come to the doors of men. Here informal goings and comings are not allowed. There is door after door, chamber within chamber. How many times have we to return with only a glimpse of the light in the window, only the sound of the pipes from within the palace gates lingering in our ears. Mind has to treat with mind, will to come to terms with will, through many tortuous obstructions, before giving and taking can come about. The foundation of life, as it dashes into these obstacles, splashes and foams over in laughter and tears, and dances and whirls through eddies from which one cannot get a definite idea of its course.

My poems have now reached the doorsteps of people. Here, casual visits and departures are not allowed. There’s door after door, room after room. How many times do we have to leave with just a glimpse of the light in the window, just the sound of music coming from inside the palace gates echoing in our minds? One mind has to connect with another, one will has to agree with another, through many complicated barriers, before exchange can happen. The essence of life, as it rushes against these obstacles, splashes and foams over in laughter and tears, swirling and spinning through eddies that make it hard to grasp its true path.


(44) Sharps and Flats

Sharps and Flats is a serenade from the streets in front of the dwelling of man, a plea to be allowed an entry and a place within that house of mystery.

Sharps and Flats is a serenade from the streets outside the home of man, a request to be given access and a place in that house of secrets.

This world is wonderful—I don’t want to die.
I want to be a part of the eternal life of humanity.
268

This is the prayer of the individual to the universal life.

This is the prayer of the person to the universal life.

When I started for my second voyage to England, I made the acquaintance on board ship of Asutosh Chaudhuri. He had just taken the M. A. degree of the Calcutta University and was on his way to England to join the Bar. We were together only during the few days the steamer took from Calcutta to Madras, but it became quite evident that depth of friendship does not depend upon length of acquaintance. Within this short time he so drew me to him by his simple natural qualities of heart, that the previous life-long gap in our acquaintance seemed always to have been filled with our friendship.

When I set off on my second trip to England, I met Asutosh Chaudhuri on the ship. He had just earned his M.A. degree from Calcutta University and was heading to England to join the Bar. We were together only for the few days the steamer took from Calcutta to Madras, but it became clear that true friendship doesn’t rely on how long you’ve known someone. In that short time, his genuine, kind qualities drew me to him so much that the long gap in our previous acquaintance felt completely filled by our newfound friendship.

When Ashu came back from England he became one of us.[57] He had not as yet had time or opportunity to pierce through all the barriers with which his profession is hedged in, and so become completely immersed in it. The money-bags of his clients had not yet sufficiently loosened the strings which held their gold, and Ashu was still an enthusiast in gathering honey from various gardens of literature. The spirit of literature which then saturated his being had nothing of the mustiness of library morocco about it, but was fragrant with the scent of unknown exotics from over the269 seas. At his invitation I enjoyed many a picnic amidst the spring time of those distant woodlands.

When Ashu returned from England, he became one of us.[57] He hadn't yet had the time or opportunity to break through all the barriers that his profession put up, so he wasn’t fully engrossed in it. His clients' wallets hadn’t yet loosened enough to release their wealth, and Ashu was still passionate about collecting insights from various literary sources. The spirit of literature that filled him didn’t carry the stale scent of old libraries but was infused with the fragrance of unknown treasures from across the269 seas. At his invitation, I enjoyed many picnics in the vibrant spring of those far-off woodlands.

He had a special taste for the flavour of French literature. I was then writing the poems which came to be published in the volume entitled Kadi o Komal, Sharps and Flats. Ashu could discern resemblances between many of my poems and old French poems he knew. According to him the common element in all these poems was the attraction which the play of world-life had for the poet, and this had found varied expression in each and every one of them. The unfulfilled desire to enter into this larger life was the fundamental motive throughout.

He had a unique appreciation for French literature. At the time, I was writing the poems that were later published in the book titled Kadi o Komal, Sharps and Flats. Ashu could see similarities between many of my poems and classic French poems he was familiar with. He believed that the common thread in all these poems was the poet's fascination with the complexities of life, which was expressed in different ways in each one. The unfulfilled longing to connect with this broader existence was the central theme throughout.

"I will arrange and publish these poems for you," said Ashu, and accordingly that task was entrusted to him. The poem beginning This world is sweet was the one he considered to be the keynote of the whole series and so he placed it at the beginning of the volume.

"I'll organize and publish these poems for you," said Ashu, and so that task was given to him. The poem starting with This world is sweet was the one he thought was the main theme of the entire series, so he put it at the front of the volume.

Ashu was very possibly right. When in childhood I was confined to the house, I offered my heart in my wistful gaze to outside nature in all its variety through the openings in the parapet of our inner roof-terrace. In my youth the world of men in the same way exerted a powerful attraction on me. To that also I was then an outsider and looked out upon it from the roadside.270 My mind standing on the brink called out, as it were, with an eager waving of hands to the ferryman sailing away across the waves to the other side. For Life longed to start on life's journey.

Ashu was probably right. When I was a child, stuck at home, I would gaze wistfully at the outside world through the openings in the parapet of our rooftop terrace. In my youth, the world of people similarly drew me in. I felt like an outsider, watching it all from the sidelines. My mind, poised on the edge, seemed to reach out, eagerly waving my hands to the ferryman crossing the waves to the other side. It was as if Life itself yearned to embark on its journey.270

It is not true that my peculiarly isolated social condition was the bar to my plunging into the midst of the world-life. I see no sign that those of my countrymen who have been all their lives in the thick of society feel, any more than I did, the touch of its living intimacy. The life of our country has its high banks, and its flight of steps, and, on its dark waters falls the cool shade of the ancient trees, while from within the leafy branches over-head the koel cooes forth its ravishing old-time song. But for all that it is stagnant water. Where is its current, where are the waves, when does the high tide rush in from the sea?

It’s not true that my uniquely isolated social situation kept me from diving into the vibrant life of the world. I don’t see any evidence that my fellow countrymen, who have spent their entire lives immersed in society, feel the living closeness of it any more than I did. Life in our country has its high banks and its steps, and on its dark waters falls the cool shade of the ancient trees, while from the leafy branches above, the koel sings its enchanting old song. Yet for all that, it’s still stagnant water. Where’s its current? Where are the waves? When does the high tide flow in from the sea?

Did I then get from the neighbourhood on the other side of our lane an echo of the victorious pæan with which the river, falling and rising, wave after wave, cuts its way through walls of stone to the sea? No! My life in its solitude was simply fretting for want of an invitation to the place where the festival of world-life was being held.

Did I then hear from the neighborhood across our lane the triumphant song of the river, flowing up and down, wave after wave, carving its path through stone walls to the sea? No! My life in its solitude was just aching for an invitation to the celebration of life in the world.

Man is overcome by a profound depression while nodding through his voluptuously lazy hours of seclusion, because in this way he is deprived of full commerce with life. Such is the despondency271 from which I have always painfully struggled to get free. My mind refused to respond to the cheap intoxication of the political movements of those days, devoid, as they seemed, of all strength of national consciousness, with their complete ignorance of the country, their supreme indifference to real service of the motherland. I was tormented by a furious impatience, an intolerable dissatisfaction with myself and all around me. Much rather, I said to myself, would I be an Arab Bedouin!

A man is trapped in deep depression while drifting through his indulgently lazy hours of solitude because this way, he's cut off from fully experiencing life. This is the despair271 that I've always struggled painfully to escape. My mind wouldn’t engage with the shallow excitement of the political movements of that time, which seemed completely lacking in national awareness, with their total ignorance of the country and their utter indifference to genuinely serving the motherland. I was consumed by intense impatience and a burning dissatisfaction with myself and everything around me. I would much rather tell myself, I’d prefer to be an Arab Bedouin!

While in other parts of the world there is no end to the movement and clamour of the revelry of free life, we, like the beggar maid, stand outside and longingly look on. When have we had the wherewithal to deck ourselves for the occasion and go and join in it? Only in a country where the spirit of separation reigns supreme, and innumerable petty barriers divide one from another, need this longing to realise the larger life of the world in one's own remain unsatisfied.

While in other parts of the world there’s no end to the excitement and buzz of a free life, we, like the beggar maid, stand outside and watch with longing. When have we ever had the means to dress up for the occasion and join in? Only in a country where the spirit of separation rules and countless small barriers keep us apart does this desire to experience the broader life of the world in our own remain unfulfilled.

I strained with the same yearning towards the world of men in my youth, as I did in my childhood towards outside nature from within the chalk-ring drawn round me by the servants. How rare, how unattainable, how far away it seemed! And yet if we cannot get into touch with it, if from it no breeze can blow, no current come, if no road be272 there for the free goings and comings of travellers, then the dead things that accumulate around us never get removed, but continue to be heaped up till they smother all life.

I felt the same deep longing for the adult world in my youth that I had in childhood for the outside nature beyond the chalk circle drawn around me by the servants. It seemed so rare, so unreachable, so far away! And yet, if we can't connect with it, if no breeze can reach us, if there's no flow, if there's no path272 for travelers to come and go freely, then the lifeless things that pile up around us never get cleared away but continue to accumulate until they suffocate all life.

During the Rains there are only dark clouds and showers. And in the Autumn there is the play of light and shade in the sky, but that is not all-absorbing; for there is also the promise of corn in the fields. So in my poetical career, when the rainy season was in the ascendant there were only my vaporous fancies which stormed and showered; my utterance was misty, my verses were wild. And with the Sharps and Flats of my Autumn, not only was there the play of cloud-effects in the sky, but out of the ground crops were to be seen rising. Then, in the commerce with the world of reality, both language and metre attempted definiteness and variety of form.

During the rainy season, there are just dark clouds and downpours. In autumn, there's a mix of light and shadow in the sky, but it’s not everything; there’s also the promise of crops in the fields. Similarly, in my poetic journey, when the rainy season was dominant, all I had were my hazy ideas that raged and poured down; my expression was unclear, and my poetry was chaotic. However, with the Sharps and Flats of my autumn, there wasn’t just a dance of clouds in the sky, but crops were visibly growing from the ground. Then, in my interaction with the real world, both my language and meter aimed for clarity and variety in form.

Thus ends another Book. The days of coming together of inside and outside, kin and stranger, are closing in upon my life. My life's journey has now to be completed through the dwelling places of men. And the good and evil, joy and sorrow, which it thus encountered, are not to be lightly viewed as pictures. What makings and breakings, victories and defeats, clashings and minglings, are here going on!

Thus ends another book. The days of coming together—between those close to me and those who are strangers—are closing in on my life. My journey now has to be completed through the homes of people. The good and bad, happiness and sadness that I’ve faced along the way shouldn’t be taken lightly as mere images. What creations and disruptions, victories and losses, conflicts and unions are taking place here!

I have not the power to disclose and display the273 supreme art with which the Guide of my life is joyfully leading me through all its obstacles, antagonisms and crookednesses towards the fulfilment of its innermost meaning. And if I cannot make clear all the mystery of this design, whatever else I may try to show is sure to prove misleading at every step. To analyse the image is only to get at its dust, not at the joy of the artist.

I don't have the ability to reveal and showcase the273 incredible art with which the Guide of my life is happily navigating me through all its challenges, conflicts, and complexities toward the realization of its deepest meaning. And if I can't clarify all the mystery of this plan, anything else I attempt to convey is bound to be confusing at every turn. Analyzing the image only uncovers its dust, not the joy of the artist.

So having escorted them to the door of the inner sanctuary I take leave of my readers.

So, after guiding them to the entrance of the inner sanctuary, I say goodbye to my readers.

Printed in the United States of America

Printed in the United States of America

FOOTNOTES:

[1] A jingling sentence in the Bengali Child's Primer.

[1] A catchy phrase from the Bengali Child's Primer.

[2] Exercises in two-syllables.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Two-syllable exercises.

[3] Roofed colonnade or balcony. The writer's family house is an irregular three-storied mass of buildings, which had grown with the joint family it sheltered, built round several courtyards or quadrangles, with long colonnades along the outer faces, and narrower galleries running round each quadrangle, giving access to the single rows of rooms.

[3] A roofed walkway or balcony. The author's family home is an irregular three-story structure that expanded with the extended family it housed, built around several courtyards or open spaces, featuring long walkways along the outer sides and narrower corridors surrounding each courtyard, providing access to the rows of individual rooms.

[4] The men's portion of the house is the outer; and the women's the inner.

[4] The men's area of the house is the outer part; and the women's is the inner part.

[5] These Bustees or settlements consisting of tumbledown hovels, existing side by side with palatial buildings, are still one of the anomalies of Calcutta. Tr.

[5] These shantytowns or settlements made up of rundown houses, sitting next to luxurious buildings, are still one of the oddities of Kolkata. Tr.

[6] Corresponding to "Wonderland."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Corresponding to "Wonderland."

[7] There are innumerable renderings of the Ramayana in the Indian languages.

[7] There are countless versions of the Ramayana in the Indian languages.

[8] A kind of crisp unsweetened pancake taken like bread along with the other courses.

[8] A type of crispy, unsweetened pancake that's eaten like bread with the other dishes.

[9] Food while being eaten, and utensils or anything else touched by the hand engaged in conveying food to the mouth, are considered ceremonially unclean.

[9] Food that is being eaten, as well as any utensils or anything else that has been touched by the hand that is bringing food to the mouth, is seen as ceremonially unclean.

[10] The writer is the youngest of seven brothers. The sixth brother is here meant.

[10] The author is the youngest of seven brothers. This refers to the sixth brother.

[11] Obsolete word meaning bee.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Old term for bee.

[12] The lane, a blind one, leads, at right angles to the front verandah, from the public main road to the grounds round the house.

[12] The lane, which doesn't go anywhere, runs at a right angle to the front porch and connects the main public road to the area around the house.

[13] God of Death.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Death God.

[14] Goddess of Learning.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Goddess of Knowledge.

[15] The Jupiter Pluvius of Hindu Mythology.

[15] The Jupiter Pluvius in Hindu mythology.

[16] The King of the Yakshas is the Pluto of Hindu Mythology.

[16] The King of the Yakshas is the Pluto of Hindu mythology.

[17] Corresponding to Lethe.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Relating to Lethe.

[18] Krishna's playground.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Krishna's play area.

[19] Correspondence clerk.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Correspondence clerk.

[20] Spices wrapped in betel leaf.

Spices in betel leaf.

[21] It is considered sinful for non-brahmins to cast glances on neophytes during the process of their sacred-thread investiture, before the ceremony is complete.

[21] It's considered wrong for non-brahmins to look at beginners during their sacred-thread ceremony before it's finished.

[22] Two novices in the hermitage of the sage Kanva, mentioned in the Sanskrit drama, Sakuntala.

[22] Two beginners in the hermitage of the sage Kanva, noted in the Sanskrit play, Sakuntala.

[23] The text for self-realisation.

The text for self-discovery.

[24] Bards or reciters.

Bards or storytellers.

[25] The Cow and the Brahmin are watchwords of modern Hindu Orthodoxy.

[25] The Cow and the Brahmin are key symbols of contemporary Hindu Orthodoxy.

[26] An instrument on which the keynote is strummed to accompany singing.

[26] A device where the main note is played to support singing.

[27] A large proportion of words in the literary Bengali are derived unchanged from the Sanskrit.

[27] Many words in literary Bengali come directly from Sanskrit without any changes.

[28] Servants call the master and mistress father, and mother, and the children brothers and sisters.

[28] Servants refer to the master and mistress as dad and mom, and the children as brothers and sisters.

[29] Name of Vishnu in his aspect of slayer of the proud demon, Madhu.

[29] The name of Vishnu as the killer of the arrogant demon, Madhu.

[30] Nirada is a Sanscrit word meaning cloud, being a compound of nira = water and da = giver. In Bengali it is pronounced nirode.

[30] Nirada is a Sanskrit word that means cloud, made up of nira = water and da = giver. In Bengali, it's pronounced nirode.

[31] Betel-leaf and spices.

Betel leaf and spices.

[32] Father of the well-known artists Gaganendra and Abanindra. Ed.

[32] Father of the famous artists Gaganendra and Abanindra. Ed.

[33] In Bengali this word has come to mean an informal uninvited gathering.

[33] In Bengali, this word has come to mean an informal, uninvited gathering.

[34] Systems of notation were not then in use. One of the most popular of the present-day systems was subsequently devised by the writer's brother here mentioned. Tr.

[34] There were no notation systems in use at that time. One of the most popular systems used today was later created by the writer's brother mentioned here. Tr.

[35] The new bride of the house, wife of the writer's fourth brother, above-mentioned. Tr.

[35] The new wife in the house, married to the writer's fourth brother, as mentioned earlier. Tr.

[36] It may be helpful to the foreign reader to explain that the expert singer of Indian music improvises more or less on the tune outline made over to him by the original composer, so that the latter need not necessarily do more than give a correct idea of such outline. Tr.

[36] It might be useful for foreign readers to understand that expert Indian music singers mostly improvise based on the tune framework provided to them by the original composer, meaning the composer doesn’t have to do much more than convey a clear idea of that framework. Tr.

[37] This would mean "the genius of Bhubanmohini" if that be taken as the author's name.

[37] This would mean "the genius of Bhubanmohini" if that's considered the author's name.

[38] Gifts of cloth for use as wearing apparel are customary by way of ceremonial offerings of affection, respect or seasonable greeting.

[38] Offering cloth as gifts for clothing is a traditional way to show love, respect, or seasonal greetings during ceremonies.

[39] The old Vaishnava poets used to bring their name into the last stanza of the poem, this serving as their signature. Bhanu and Rabi both mean the Sun. Tr.

[39] The old Vaishnava poets would include their names in the last stanza of the poem, acting as their signature. Bhanu and Rabi both mean the Sun. Tr.

[40] The dried and stripped centre-vein of a cocoanut leaf gives a long tapering stick of the average thickness of a match stick, and a bundle of these goes to make the common Bengal household broom which in the hands of the housewife is popularly supposed to be useful in keeping the whole household in order from husband downwards. Its effect on a bare back is here alluded to.—Tr.

[40] The dried and stripped center vein of a coconut leaf creates a long, thin stick about the thickness of a matchstick, and a bundle of these is used to make the typical household broom in Bengal. This broom is commonly thought to help the housewife keep everything in the household in order, from the husband on down. Its impact on a bare back is referenced here.—Tr.

[41] There was a craze for phrenology at the time. Tr.

[41] There was a trend for phrenology back then. Tr.

[42] Latterly Sir Tarak Palit, a life-long friend of the writer's second brother. Tr.

[42] Recently, Sir Tarak Palit, a lifelong friend of the writer's second brother. Tr.

[43] Saraswati, the goddess of learning, is depicted in Bengal as clad in white and seated among a mass of lotus flowers. Tr.

[43] Saraswati, the goddess of knowledge, is shown in Bengal wearing white and sitting amid a crowd of lotus flowers. Tr.

[44] With Indian music it is not a mere question of correctly rendering a melody exactly as composed, but the theme of the original composition is the subject of an improvised interpretative elaboration by the expounding Artist. Tr.

[44] With Indian music, it’s not just about playing a melody exactly as it was composed; the original theme serves as the basis for an improvised interpretation by the performing artist. Tr.

[45] Valmiki Pratibha means the genius of Valmiki. The plot is based on the story of Valmiki, the robber chief, being moved to pity and breaking out into a metrical lament on witnessing the grief of one of a pair of cranes whose mate was killed by a hunter. In the metre which so came to him he afterwards composed his Ramayana. Tr.

[45] Valmiki Pratibha means the talent of Valmiki. The story follows Valmiki, a bandit leader, who feels compassion and begins to express his sorrow in verse after seeing the distress of a crane whose partner was shot by a hunter. It was in this creative moment that he later went on to write his Ramayana. Tr.

[46] Some Indian classic melodic compositions are designed on a scheme of accentuation, for which purpose the music is set, not to words, but to unmeaning notation-sounds representing drum-beats or plectrum-impacts which in Indian music are of a considerable variety of tone, each having its own sound-symbol. The Telena is one such style of composition. Tr.

[46] Some classic Indian melodic compositions are based on a system of accentuation. For this reason, the music is not paired with words but with meaningless notation sounds that represent drum beats or plucking sounds, which in Indian music vary greatly in tone, each with its own sound symbol. The Telena is one such style of composition. Tr.

[47] Reciters of Puranic legendary lore. Tr.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ancient myth storytellers. Tr.

[48] The Goddess of Wealth.

The Wealth Goddess.

[49] As distinguished generally from different provincial styles, but chiefly from the Dravidian style prevalent in the South. Tr.

[49] Compared to various regional styles, but especially from the Dravidian style common in the South. Tr.

[50] Many of the Hindustani classic modes are supposed to be best in keeping with particular seasons of the year, or times of the day. Tr.

[50] Many of the Hindustani classical modes are thought to be most effective during specific seasons of the year or times of the day. Tr.

[51] The world, as the Indian boy knows it from fairy tale and folklore, has seven seas and thirteen rivers. Tr.

[51] The world, as the Indian boy understands it from fairy tales and folklore, has seven seas and thirteen rivers. Tr.

[52] This is addressed to Yashoda, mother of Krishna, by his playmates. Yashoda would dress up her darling every morning in his yellow garment with a peacock plume in his hair. But when it came to the point, she was nervous about allowing him, young as he was, to join the other cowherd boys at the pasturage. So it often required a great deal of persuasion before they would be allowed to take charge of him. This is part of the Vaishnava parable of the child aspect of Krishna's play with the world. Tr.

[52] This is addressed to Yashoda, the mother of Krishna, by his friends. Yashoda would dress her little darling every morning in his yellow outfit with a peacock feather in his hair. But when it came down to it, she was anxious about letting him, being so young, join the other cowherd boys in the fields. So it often took a lot of convincing before they would be allowed to take care of him. This is part of the Vaishnava story about the childlike nature of Krishna's interactions with the world. Tr.

[53] A Busti is an area thickly packed with shabby tiled huts, with narrow pathways running through, and connecting it with the main street. These are inhabited by domestic servants, the poorer class of artisans and the like. Such settlements were formerly scattered throughout the town even in the best localities, but are now gradually disappearing from the latter. Tr.

[53] A Busti is an area filled with cramped, rundown tiled huts, with narrow paths running through them that connect to the main street. These huts are home to domestic workers, the lower class of artisans, and similar groups. These types of settlements used to be spread throughout the town, even in the nicer areas, but they are slowly disappearing from those places now. Tr.

[54] One of Bankim Babu's brothers.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ One of Bankim's bros.

[55] The month corresponding to July-August, the height of the rainy season.

[55] The month that corresponds to July-August, when the rainy season is at its peak.

[56] The month of Aswin corresponds to September-October, the long vacation time for Bengal.

[56] The month of Aswin corresponds to September-October, the long vacation period for Bengal.

[57] Referring to his marriage with the writer's niece, Pratibha. Tr.

[57] Mentioning his marriage to the writer's niece, Pratibha. Tr.


The following pages contain advertisements of Macmillan books by the same author.

The following pages have ads for Macmillan books by the same author.


BY THE SAME AUTHOR

BY THE SAME AUTHOR

Personality

Personality

Cloth, 12mo.

Cloth, 12mo.

Herein are brought together some of the lectures which Sir Rabindranath Tagore delivered while in this country. Among those included are found: What is Art? The World of Personality, The Second Birth, My School and Meditation. Many of the thousands of people who heard Sir Rabindranath speak on these different subjects will doubtless be glad of the opportunity here presented for further study of his thoughts and philosophy.

Here are some of the lectures that Sir Rabindranath Tagore gave while he was in this country. Included are: What is Art? The World of Personality, The Second Birth, My School, and Meditation. Many of the thousands of people who listened to Sir Rabindranath speak on these various topics will surely appreciate the chance to explore his ideas and philosophy further.

Songs of Kabir

Kabir's Songs

Cloth, 12mo, $1.25. Leather, $1.75.

Cloth, 12mo, $1.25. Leather, $1.75.

"Tagore has given his songs their melodic English translation and Miss Evelyn Underhill has prepared an excellent preface for the volume which outlines the life and philosophy of 'Kabir.'" Review of Reviews.

"Tagore has provided his songs with melodic English translations, and Miss Evelyn Underhill has written a great preface for the volume that outlines the life and philosophy of 'Kabir.'" Review of Reviews.

"No one in the least sympathetic to spiritual aspiration can read these outpourings without catching fire at their flame and getting a sense of supernal things. Tagore, a kindred spirit, has done a service in making this old mystic, whose soul experiences did not make him abstract, whose high song was that of the ascetic, but of a weaver who trod the common ways of man, known to English readers." Bellman, Minneapolis, Minn.

"No one who's even a little sympathetic to spiritual growth can read these outpourings without feeling inspired and getting a glimpse of higher things. Tagore, with his similar spirit, has done a great job in bringing this old mystic to English readers. His soulful experiences didn’t make him distant; instead, his profound message was that of an ascetic who walked the everyday paths of life." Bellman, Minneapolis, Minn.

"Upon the reality of life he erects his faith, and buttresses it with whatever of devotional good he may find in any religion. No ascetic, Kabir pictures the mystic world of his belief with a beautiful richness of symbolism." Philadelphia Public Ledger.

"Based on the reality of life, he builds his faith and supports it with whatever positive aspects of devotion he can find in any religion. Not an ascetic, Kabir depicts the mystical world of his beliefs with a beautiful richness of symbolism." Philadelphia Public Ledger.

"Not only students of Indian literature or of comparative religions will welcome this striking translation of a fifteenth-century Indian mystic. Every one who is capable of responding to an appeal to cast off the swathings of formalism and come out into spiritual freedom, every one who is sensitive to poetry that, while highly symbolical, is yet clear and simple and full of beauty, will read it with interest and with heart-quickening." New York Times.

"Not just students of Indian literature or comparative religions will appreciate this powerful translation of a 15th-century Indian mystic. Anyone who can respond to the call to break free from formalism and embrace spiritual freedom, and anyone who appreciates poetry that is both highly symbolic and yet clear, simple, and beautiful, will find it interesting and inspiring." New York Times.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York


The Cycle of Spring: A Play

The Cycle of Spring: A Play

Cloth, 12mo, $1.25. Leather, $1.75.

Cloth, 12mo, $1.25. Leather, $1.75.

This, the latest and richest of the author's plays, was recently performed in the courtyard of his Calcutta home by the masters and boys of Shantiniketan. The success was immense: and naturally, for the spirit of the play is the spirit of universal youth, filled with laughter and lyric fervour, jest and pathos and resurgence: immortal youth whose every death is a rebirth, every winter an enfolded spring.

This, the newest and most vibrant of the author's plays, was recently performed in the courtyard of his home in Calcutta by the students and staff of Shantiniketan. The success was enormous, and understandably so, because the essence of the play captures the spirit of universal youth—full of laughter, passionate lyrics, humor, emotional depth, and revival: an eternal youth where every ending is a new beginning, and every winter holds the promise of spring.

"All the joy, the buoyancy, the resilience, the indomitable and irrepressible hopefulness of Youth are compacted in the lines of the play. The keynote is sounded, with subtle symbolism, in the Prelude, in which the King ranks above all matters of State or of Humanity the circumstances that two gray hairs had made their appearance behind the ear that morning.... Dramatic power, philosophy and lyric charm are brilliantly blended in a work of art that has the freshness and the promise of its theme." New York Tribune.

"All the joy, energy, resilience, and unstoppable hopefulness of youth are packed into the lines of the play. The main theme is introduced subtly in the Prelude, where the King places the fact that he discovered two gray hairs behind his ear that morning above all matters of State or Humanity... Dramatic power, philosophy, and lyrical beauty are brilliantly combined in a piece of art that captures the freshness and promise of its theme." New York Tribune.

"A more beautiful play than 'The Cycle of Spring' by Sir Rabindranath Tagore it would be hard to find in all literature. It embodies the spirit of youth, and one can almost hear in it the laughter of the eternally young.... Not only the glamor of the Orient but the breath of Undying Youth is in this work of Tagore, a genius so peculiar to India, so utterly inartificial, so completely of imagination all compact that his colossal power begotten of Fairyland and the World of Visions makes us poor Occidentals look very small indeed." Rochester Post Express.

"A more beautiful play than 'The Cycle of Spring' by Sir Rabindranath Tagore is hard to find in all of literature. It captures the essence of youth, and you can almost hear the laughter of the eternally young within it.... Not only does it reflect the allure of the East, but it also conveys the spirit of Undying Youth in Tagore's work, a unique genius from India. His work is so genuine and entirely imaginative that the immense power drawn from Fairyland and the World of Visions makes us Westerners feel quite small." Rochester Post Express.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York


The Hungry Stones and Other Stories

The Hungry Stones and Other Stories

Cloth, 12mo, $1.35. Leather, $1.75.

Cloth, 12mo, $1.35. Leather, $1.75.

"These short stories furnish a double guaranty of the Hindu Nobel Prize winner's rightful place among the notable literary figures of our times." New York Globe.

"These short stories provide a solid assurance of the Hindu Nobel Prize winner's rightful place among the notable literary figures of our time." New York Globe.

"Imagination, charm of style, poetry, and depth of feeling without gloominess, characterize this volume of stories of the Eastern poet. This new volume of his work which introduces him to English readers as a short-story writer is as significant of his power as are the verses that have preceded it." Boston Transcript.

"Imagination, style, poetry, and deep emotions without sadness define this collection of stories from the Eastern poet. This new volume of his work, which presents him to English readers as a short-story writer, is just as significant of his talent as the verses that came before it." Boston Transcript.

"A book of strange, beautiful, widely varying tales. Through them all, the thread on which the beautiful beads are strung is the poet's mystic philosophy." New York Times.

"A collection of unusual, beautiful, and diverse stories. Throughout all of them, the common thread that ties the beautiful beads together is the poet's mystical philosophy." New York Times.

"The unutterable fascination of the Orient will be found in all these beautiful tales. Exquisite art unlike that of any other living writer. Rabindranath Tagore is one of the magicians of modern literature—a transcendently great genius who brings to mammon-worshipping Western minds the fantasy, the enchantment, and the wonder of the Orient." Rochester Post Express.

"The indescribable allure of the East is present in all these beautiful stories. Unique artistry that stands apart from any other contemporary writer. Rabindranath Tagore is one of the great talents of modern literature—a truly exceptional genius who introduces materialistic Western minds to the fantasy, magic, and marvel of the East." Rochester Post Express.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York


Stray Birds

Wild Birds

Frontispiece and Decorations by Willy Pogany

12mo, $1.50.

12 months, $1.50.

Written during his present visit to America, this book may be said to contain the essence of all Tagore's poetry and philosophy, revealed by many aphorisms, epigrams and sayings.

Written during his current visit to America, this book captures the essence of all Tagore's poetry and philosophy, expressed through numerous aphorisms, epigrams, and sayings.

Here is the kernel of the wisdom and insight of the great Hindu seer in the form of short extracts. These sayings are the essence of his Eastern message to the Western world. The frontispiece and decorations by Willy Pogany are beautiful in themselves, and enhance the spiritual significance of this extraordinary book.

Here is the core of the wisdom and insight from the great Hindu seer presented in brief extracts. These sayings capture the essence of his Eastern message to the Western world. The cover and illustrations by Willy Pogany are beautiful on their own and add to the spiritual significance of this extraordinary book.

"Each reflects some aspect of beauty, in thought or in nature, or some of the many-sided philosophical reflections of the author. In one sense these stray birds are tiny prose poems, a fact which makes the dedication of the volume to 'T. Hara, of Yokohama,' peculiarly appropriate, for they all suggest the delicacy and minuteness of Japanese poetry as it is known to us in translation." Philadelphia Public Ledger.

"Each one shows a different aspect of beauty, whether in thought or in nature, or in the many-sided philosophical musings of the author. In a way, these stray pieces are like tiny prose poems, which makes dedicating the volume to 'T. Hara, of Yokohama,' especially fitting, as they all hint at the delicacy and intricacy of Japanese poetry as we understand it in translation." Philadelphia Public Ledger.

"Pleasing and inspiring." Boston Daily Advertiser.

"Enjoyable and motivating." Boston Daily Advertiser.

"His utterances have something of the elusive delicacy of memories of moral experiences out of a remote past." Nation.

"His words have a subtle delicacy, like memories of moral experiences from a distant past." Nation.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York


Nobel Prizeman in Literature, 1913. Author of "Gitanjali," "The Gardener," "The Crescent Moon," "Sadhana."

Nobel Prize winner in Literature, 1913. Author of "Gitanjali," "The Gardener," "The Crescent Moon," "Sadhana."

Chitra

Chitra

A PLAY IN ONE ACT

Cloth, 12mo, $1.00. Leather, $1.75.

Cloth, 12mo, $1.00. Leather, $1.75.

"The play is told with the simplicity and wonder of imagery always characteristic of Rabindranath Tagore." Cleveland Plain Dealer.

"The play is presented with the straightforwardness and enchantment of imagery that is always typical of Rabindranath Tagore." Cleveland Plain Dealer.

"All the poetry of Tagore is here." ... Poetry Journal.

"All of Tagore's poetry is here." ... Poetry Journal.

"Beautiful and marked by skilful rhythm." Newark Evening News.

"Beautiful and characterized by skillful rhythm." Newark Evening News.

"A clear portrayal of the dual nature of womankind." Graphic.

"A straightforward depiction of the two sides of womanhood." Graphic.

"The play is finely idyllic." Chicago Daily Tribune.

"The play is beautifully picturesque." Chicago Daily Tribune.

"A pretty situation, prettily worked out. And there is something piquant in the combination of the old Hindu metaphorical style, half mystical in allusion, with what is really a plea for the emancipation of women." The Nation.

"A lovely scenario, beautifully executed. There's something intriguing about the mix of the traditional Hindu metaphorical style, which is somewhat mystical in its references, with what is essentially an argument for women's liberation." The Nation.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York


Fruit Gathering

Fruit Picking

Cloth, 12mo, $1.25. Leather, $1.75.

Cloth, 12mo, $1.25. Leather, $1.75.

"A shining pathway up which we can confidently travel to those regions of wisdom and experience which consciously or unconsciously we strive to reach." Boston Transcript.

"A bright path that we can confidently walk to those areas of knowledge and experience that we either consciously or unconsciously want to achieve." Boston Transcript.

"Quaintly lovely fragments." Chicago Herald.

"Charming little pieces." Chicago Herald.

"Exquisitely conceived and with all the distinctive grace which marked 'Song Offerings.'" San Francisco Chronicle.

"Beautifully designed and with all the unique elegance that characterized 'Song Offerings.'" San Francisco Chronicle.

"Exotic fragrance." Chicago Daily News.

"Exotic scent." Chicago Daily News.

"The songs have the quality of universality—the greatest quality which poetry can possess." Chicago Tribune.

"The songs have a universal quality—the greatest quality that poetry can have." Chicago Tribune.

"As perfect in form as they are beautiful and poignant in content." The Athenæum, London.

"As perfect in shape as they are beautiful and meaningful in content." The Athenæum, London.

"Nothing richer nor sweeter.... Something of Omar Khayyam and something of Rabbi ben Ezra, expressed more at length and more mystically. In smoothly flowing rhythms, with vivid little pictures of life's activities, the poet sings of old age, the fruit gathering time, its sadness and its glory, its advantages and its sorrows." The Boston Globe.

"Nothing richer or sweeter... A blend of Omar Khayyam and Rabbi ben Ezra, described in more detail and with more mystery. In smooth, flowing rhythms, with vivid snapshots of life's moments, the poet reflects on old age, the time for gathering the fruits of life, its sadness and glory, its benefits and its pains." The Boston Globe.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York


The Post Office

The Postal Service

Cloth, 12mo, $1.00; leather, $1.75.

Cloth, 12mo, $1.00; leather, $1.75.

"... filled with tender pathos and spiritual beauty. There are two acts, and the story is that of a frail little Indian lad condemned to seclusion and inaction by ill health. He makes a new world for himself, however, by his imagination and insatiable curiosity, and the passersby bring the world of action to him. The play has been presented in England by the Irish Players, and fully adapts itself to the charming simplicity and charm which are their principal characteristics." Phila. Public Ledger.

"... filled with gentle emotion and spiritual beauty. There are two acts, and the story revolves around a delicate little Indian boy who is confined to solitude and inactivity due to poor health. He creates a new world for himself through his imagination and endless curiosity, while the people passing by bring the world of action to him. The play has been performed in England by the Irish Players, seamlessly fitting into the delightful simplicity and charm that define their main qualities." Phila. Public Ledger.

"A beautiful and appealing piece of dramatic work." Boston Transcript.

"A captivating and attractive piece of drama." Boston Transcript.

"Once more Tagore demonstrates the universality of his genius; once more he shows how art and true feeling know no racial and no religious lines." Kentucky Post.

"Once again, Tagore shows the universal nature of his genius; he illustrates how art and genuine emotion transcend racial and religious boundaries." Kentucky Post.

"One reads in 'The Post Office' his own will of symbolism. Simplicity and a pervading, appealing pathos are the qualities transmitted to its lines by the poet." N. Y. World.

"One reads in 'The Post Office' his own will of symbolism. Simplicity and a deep, touching emotion are the qualities conveyed in its lines by the poet." N. Y. World.

"He writes from his soul; there is neither bombast nor didacticism. His poems bring one to the quiet places where the soul speaks to the soul surely but serenely." N. Y. American.

"He writes from his heart; there’s no exaggeration or preachiness. His poems take you to the calm places where the soul connects with the soul clearly and peacefully." N. Y. American.

PUBLISHED BY
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

PUBLISHED BY
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York


The King of the Dark Chamber

By

RABINDRANATH TAGORE

Nobel Prizeman in Literature, 1913; Author of "Gitangali," "The Gardener," "The Crescent Moon," "Sadhana," "Chitra," "The Post-Office," etc. Cloth 12 mo, $1.25; leather, $1.75.

Nobel Prize winner in Literature, 1913; Author of "Gitanjali," "The Gardener," "The Crescent Moon," "Sadhana," "Chitra," "The Post-Office," etc. Cloth 12mo, $1.25; leather, $1.75.

"The real poetical imagination of it is unchangeable; the allegory, subtle and profound and yet simple, is cast into the form of a dramatic narrative, which moves with unconventional freedom to a finely impressive climax; and the reader, who began in idle curiosity, finds his intelligence more and more engaged until, when he turns the last page, he has the feeling of one who has been moving in worlds not realized, and communing with great if mysterious presences."

"The true poetic imagination of it is timeless; the allegory, both subtle and deep yet straightforward, is shaped into a dramatic narrative that flows with unconventional freedom towards a powerful climax. The reader, who starts with casual curiosity, becomes increasingly absorbed until, upon reaching the last page, they feel as if they have journeyed through uncharted worlds and connected with great, albeit mysterious, forces."

The London Globe.

The London Globe.

PUBLISHED BY
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

PUBLISHED BY
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York


OTHER WORKS BY

RABINDRANATH TAGORE

Nobel Prizeman in Literature, 1913

Nobel Prize Winner in Literature, 1913

GITANJALI (Song Offerings). A Collection of Prose Translations made by the author from the original Bengali. New Edition$1.25
THE GARDENER. Poems of Youth$1.25
THE CRESCENT MOON. Child Poems. (Colored Ill.)$1.25
SADHANA: THE REALIZATION OF LIFE. A volume of essays$1.25

All four by Rabindranath Tagore, translated by the author from the original Bengali.

All four by Rabindranath Tagore, translated by the author from the original Bengali.

Rabindranath Tagore is the Hindu poet and preacher to whom the Nobel Prize was recently awarded....

Rabindranath Tagore is the Hindu poet and preacher who was recently awarded the Nobel Prize....

I would commend these volumes, and especially the one entitled "Sadhana," the collection of essays, to all intelligent readers. I know of nothing, except it be Maeterlinck, in the whole modern range of the literature of the inner life that can compare with them.

I would recommend these books, especially the one called "Sadhana," a collection of essays, to all thoughtful readers. I don't know of anything, except maybe Maeterlinck, in all of modern literature about the inner life that can compare to them.

There are no preachers nor writers upon spiritual topics, whether in Europe or America, that have the depth of insight, the quickness of religious apperception, combined with the intellectual honesty and scientific clearness of Tagore....

There are no preachers or writers on spiritual topics, whether in Europe or America, who have the depth of insight, the quickness of religious understanding, combined with the intellectual honesty and scientific clarity of Tagore....

Here is a book from a master, free as the air, with a mind universal as the sunshine. He writes, of course, from the standpoint of the Hindu. But, strange to say, his spirit and teaching come nearer to Jesus, as we find Him in the Gospels, than any modern Christian writer I know.

Here is a book from a master, free as the air, with a mind as universal as sunshine. He writes, of course, from the perspective of the Hindu. But, strangely enough, his spirit and teachings are closer to Jesus, as we see Him in the Gospels, than any modern Christian writer I know.

He does for the average reader what Bergson and Eucken are doing for scholars; he rescues the soul and its faculties from their enslavement to logic-chopping. He shows us the way back to Nature and her spiritual voices.

He does for the average reader what Bergson and Eucken do for scholars; he frees the soul and its abilities from being held captive by overly analytical thinking. He guides us back to Nature and her spiritual messages.

He rebukes our materialistic, wealth-mad, Western life with the dignity and authority of one of the old Hebrew prophets....

He criticizes our materialistic, money-obsessed, Western lifestyle with the dignity and authority of one of the ancient Hebrew prophets....

He opens up the meaning of life. He makes us feel the redeeming fact that life is tremendous, a worth-while adventure. "Everything has sprung from immortal life and is vibrating with life. LIFE IS IMMENSE." ...

He reveals the meaning of life. He helps us realize the uplifting truth that life is incredible, a valuable adventure. "Everything comes from eternal life and is full of energy. LIFE IS HUGE." ...

Tagore is a great human being. His heart is warm with love. His thoughts are pure and high as the galaxy.

Tagore is an incredible person. His heart is filled with love. His thoughts are as pure and elevated as the stars in the galaxy.

(Copyright, 1913, by Frank Crane.) Reprinted by permission from the New York Globe, Dec. 18, 1913.

(Copyright, 1913, by Frank Crane.) Reprinted by permission from the New York Globe, Dec. 18, 1913.

PUBLISHED BY
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

PUBLISHED BY
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York


Transcriber's Notes:

Page 49: One instance of Govinda and one instance of Gobinda: discrepancy retained

Page 49: One instance of Govinda and one instance of Gobinda: discrepancy retained

Page 53: Hindusthani sic ("Hindustani" in Footnote 50.)

Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: Hindustani sic ("Hindustani" in Footnote 50.)

Page 137: Closing quotes added after "...Singha;"

Page 137: Closing quotes added after "...Singha."

Page 179: appetities amended to appetites

Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: appetites updated to appetites

Page 196: muscial amended to musical

Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: musical updated to musical

Page 219: Himayalas amended to Himalayas

Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: Himalayas changed to Himalayas

Page 235: cardamum sic

Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: cardamom sic

Page 236: casuarianas amended to casuarinas

Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: casuarinas changed to casuarinas

Page 270: cooes sic

Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: coos sic

Advertisements at close of book (unpaginated): transcendently sic and Gitangali sic

Advertisements at the end of the book (unpaginated): transcendently sic and Gitangali sic

Footnote 50 had a double reference in the original text, which has been retained here.

Footnote 50 had a double reference in the original text, which has been kept here.

Small discrepancies such as capitalisation between the List of Illustrations and the illustration captions have been retained.

Small discrepancies like capitalization between the List of Illustrations and the illustration captions have been kept.

Inconsistent hyphenation has been retained.

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Inconsistent spelling of colours/colors has been retained.

Inconsistent spelling of colors has been kept.

Sanskrit and Sanscrit are used interchangeably in the original.

Sanskrit and Sanscrit are used interchangeably in the original.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!